the Emperor of Ger:  
the king of France  
avenge thy Country and my Blood  
Tamerlane  
Scanderbag  
The true Effigies of Count Nicolaj Serini Generalissimo of the Christian Army in Hungary:  john Chantry sculp   

A NEW SURVEY OF THE Turkish Empire HISTORY AND GOVERNMENT COMPLETED.  
Being an exact and absolute Discovery of what is worthy of Knowledge, or any way satisfactory to Curiosity in that mighty Nation.  
With several Brass Pieces, lively expressing the most eminent Personages concerned in this Subject.  
Nec sinas Turcos equitare inultos  
Te Deuce Caesar.  Horat. Od. 2. 
London, Printed by J. Best. for John Williams, at the sign of the Crown in St. Paul's Churchyard, MDCLXIV.   

TO THE READER.  
THIS Rationale or Account of the Turkish Empire, like the Subject it treats of, from dispersed and scattered pieces of Travel and Observation, is now arrived to a complete Consistency in this entire Frame and Composure, and looks like the Portraiture and becoming proportionate Resemblance of that most noble and potent STATE.  
And perhaps this Work and Endeavour was due and reserved to this juncture of its Greatness, as wherein the power and force of this Monarch doth so pressingly and importunately urge our consideration and serious reflections upon the Effects thereof; And as he draws nearer to us, so in reason he should appear in larger and fuller Dimensions, than the dangerless apprehensions of former times have measured him out to our Curiosity.  
It is confessed, that the joint stock of those famed Writers, who have engaged in this design, will ne'er tantamount to the sum of this Treatise, (wherein are some things notwithstanding altogether rare and novel) but such is the disjoined, unreduced variety thereof, besides the brevity and incompetence, as to particulars, unless all of them be consulted, that never any plenary satisfaction was yet given the world: As therefore in the Politics, Dominions that lie compact and united to one another, though smaller, are preferred to richer and vaster Territories, which are eloigned & far distanced, for that the former can presently secure and relieve its fellows (as in the case of France and Spain;) by so much may this Essay presume of a Favourable Reception; and for that the one part doth now illustrate and set forth the other, and each supplies the whole, with every thing requisite in this Government, by an easy and direct methodical conveyance, quite different from the projection of the former Draught, for the better cluing and manuduction of the Reader.  
And this being the first adventure this way, we have further Reason to hope, that the ingenious will readily approve it, considering in this busy world what use there is to be made of Time, and how much labour and purveyance is saved in revolving so many Authors, as inquisitive men, resolved upon the pursuit of this story, must otherwise have recourse to.  
It was said ingeniously by Martial upon the Discomfitures of Pompey in so many places and different Countries:  
— Jacere  
Uno non potuit tanta ruina loco.  
And I may more fitly say of the Glories of this Monarchy,  
— Jacere  
Debuit haud multis Gloria tanta locis.  
As it is thus reassembled from its divided pieces, in the manner of a resurrection, we trust it hath put on perfection, and with that immortality; that is to say, as long as the Turkish Name and Nation shall endure.  
VALE. H. M.   

The CONTENTS.  

Chap. I. THe Life of Mahomet the Impostor and Founder of this Empire.  
Chap. II. An epitome of the lives of His Successors the Caliphs', Sultan's and Emperors of the Ottoman Family.  
Chap. III. The Extent of their Dominion.  
Chap. IU. Their Militia.  
Chap. V. Their Government Civil and Ecclesiastical  
Chap. VI Their Religion.  
Chap. VII. The Seraglio or Court of the Grand Signior.  
Chap. VIII. The common Customs and Manner of the Turks:  
Chap. IX. Of the afflictions of Captives and Christians under the Turks.  
Chap. X. A Dispute between a Roman Catholic and a Turk, with several Prophecies concerning the Turks.  
Chap. XI. A brief view of the Tartars.  
Chap. XII. The Character of Tamerlane and Scanderbag those two great terrors to the Turk  
Chap. XIII. The modern History of the Turks, with the siege of Newhausel.  
Chap. XIV. The late expedition of the noble General Count Serini.  
Chap. XV. The interest of all the Princes in Christendom upon the account of Policy and Religion in a War with the Turks.  
Chap. XVI. An exact Chronology of the successes of the Christians formerly obtained against them.    

A NEW SURVEY OF THE Turkish Empire COMPLETED.  

CHAP. I. Of the Life of Mahomet the Impostor and Founder of this Empire, with the succeeding Calyphs.  
LIttle reason hath the world to admire at the impiety of men, how execrable soever, when it shall be fully informed of the most blasphemous designs of this vile and lewd Deceiver, who by his prosperous and thriving delusions and abominations, hath given encouragement to succeeding and very modern times to practice and imitate his wicked example. Such a Miscellany of absurdities in moral and religious concernments could indeed hardly have been imagined to have found any reception among rational creatures; but such was the force of his bold Atheism, and his boasted familiarity with the Deity, and the pleasing insinuations of his sensual and material Paradise, how incongruously soever confounded in his Institutions, besides the fine novelty thereof to a Pagan people, that without very much ado this Impostor quickly planted his opinions so strong, that they have taken such root and spread so universally, that one whole half of the habitable world to this day adheres to his doctrine.  

Mahomet's extraction  Most Writers accord that Mahomet, which name in the Arabic signify, Indignation or Fury, was the son of Adalla a Merchant in Mecca, a City in Arabia Faelix; but Jathrib an obscure Village there, is named for his extraction. His mother Hemina a Jew, and himself in Anno Dom. 571. born Posthumus, though others say he was deprived of both his Parents at two years old, when a poor woman that laboured for her living bred him up; others say it was his Uncle; at sixteen years of age he became a Merchant's Bondman, his name Abdalmutalif; his Master pleased with his wit and dexterity, made him his Factor: He dead, Mahomet being then twenty five years old, married his Mistress, and until the thirty eighth year of his age he industriously followed his trade of merchandise, avoiding no personal travel (as well in the Kingdoms of Egypt, Syria and Persia, as elsewhere) where profit might arise. Being then satisfied with wealth, and given to ease, he began to think on higher things, whereof in his travels he had not been negligent, having been curious to understand the Religion of the Jews and Christians; which compared with the Idolatry wherein he was originally trained thirty years, did work in him assurance that Paganism was the way of ignorance, but to whether of those to incline, he stood doubtful. At last falling in company with two Christian Artificers inhabitants in Mecca, by conversation with them (who read the Old and New Testament unto him, for himself was unlettered) he preferred Christianism, and seemed of opinion, that thereby only a man might attain unto salvation, and accordingly he framed his life, which bred admiration in them that knew him, and gave him a greater reputation than he did expect.  
But this hasty spring was quickly blasted; for the Devil taking advantage by this his esteem, inflamed his heart with pride, which wrought in him a desire to be taken for a Prophet, thinking all other attributes of Religion and sanctity to be but vile and base: 
Mahomet aspires to the name of a Prophet.  To aspire unto that opinion he embraced a solitary life, retiring to a Cave in the Mountains, where he lived free from the ordinary conversation of men; repaired seldom to his own home, and his speeches (mixed with gravity and holiness, teaching good life, and beating down Idolatry) moved, not only such as saw him to admire, but the rest also (that heard by other men's ears) held him to be a Saint. To increase this opinion of sanctimony, of the falling sickness (wherewith he was afflicted) he made good use; 
Mahomet troubled with the Falling sickness.  for he gave it out (when he fell into his fits incident to that disease) that he conferred with the Angel Gabriel, by whom the pleasure of God was revealed unto him, and that his trance proceeded through the weakness of his earthly Carcase, that was astonished at the Divine presence of the Heavenly Ambassador. To pass by the vulgar story of his pedigree.  
Grown now famous, he thought it necessary to divulge into the world some works in writing, whereby his name might increase; His best help was a Jew Scribe, whom for want of a better Scholar he entertained; but shortly after, his Master the Devil (the Church of Christ then labouring with the sickness of many Heresies) procured the acquaintance of a Christian called Sergius born in Alexandria, by profession a Monk, and by infection a Nestorian, witty, eloquent and learned, who (having missed of some Ecclesiastical preferment which in his opinion he had deserved) full of despite and revenge, 
The Monk Sergius his Coadjutor  in a devilish discontent, (having fled out of Syria into the house of Mahomet's Master) sought as well to raise a scandal upon the Christian Religion, as upon the professors thereof; the readiest way to kindle this fire, he found to be Mahomet; who (as is already said) had won some extraordinary opinion of sanctity. After some conference between them, the Jew for insufficiency was discharged. Sergius being fully informed how Mahomet had hitherto proceeded, made him to understand how weakly and grossly he had erred in fundamental points necessary for the advancement of a new Religion; 
His damnable advice.  and cunningly shown him, not only the means how to smooth his past errors without scandal, but to compose a new Treatise, collected out of the Old and New Testament, united into some common principles with devised additions of his own, to bring Christians, Jews, and Gentiles under one profession, that should give credit to his Doctrine, and humour the hearers; which being divulged amongst the Idolatrous people (who were easily caught) spread the poison it contained over all the Arabies; but the wiser sort fearing (as they had cause) that the settling of a new Religion, might also draw with it a new form of Government, opposed themselves against it, calling Mahomet an Impostor, reproving his hypocrisy, and taxing his sensuality and drunkenness (of both which he was guilty) and sent to apprehend him; whereof Mahomet from some of his friends in Mecca having notice, left his Cave and fled to the Deserts; Sergius in the mean time sounding in the ears of the people his parts and piety (the sixteenth of July 622. from which flight the Turks begin their computation of Hegyrathi) unto whom divers Novelists resorted; 
The Hegyra.  as also such as the Estates had banished for approving his late coined trash: This swarm of Wasps being stirred, nothing but revenge could ease their hearts; Mahomet willingly taking the advantage there offered, enlarged his thoughts, holding it now, less difficil for him to gain a Kingdom, than the title of a Prophet, which he had obtained.  
To make a smooth way to his enterprise, by underhand means, he exasperated the heady Novelists (whereof there were many of wealth and estimation) to be sensible of their banishment, and to repair their wrongs by force; himself accounted unto them Revelations, which assured him that God was displeased with the Meccans, for the rigorous prosecuting him and his Sectaries; that God willed to chastise their Tyranny: of victory he was assured: and whosoever of them died in that holy War, his soul should presently ascend to Heaven: with these and such like motives, the giddy people encouraged and seduced, elected Mahomet to be their chief, who (ordaining Officers and Captains, and receiving an Oath of fidelity as well from them as from their troops) marched to the City of Medina, 
Mahomet takes Medina.  and though repulsed at first, (yet after a field fight with the said enemy, at a place called Bedez, often mentioned in the Alcoran, where he had the Victory) took it by force, the cause of his quarrel being pretended against the Jews Synagogue, which he converted into a Temple for his own abominations: This first good fortune wrought the effect he desired; for instantly by his Army he was saluted Calipha, which interpreted, is King; and because his creation happened upon a Friday, that day was ordained by him to be their Sabbath.  

Takes Mecca.  His next conquest was the City of Mecca, where he triumphed in the blood of his Neighbour Citizens, which was not spared; and proclaimed death to all those that did not embrace his Doctrine.  
The Princes and great men in Arabia (opposite unto him) assembled all their forces; 
Opposed by the Nobles o● Arabia.  Mahomet being too weak, was overthrown, wounded, and fled to Mecca; yet in the end (the war continuing) he prevailed, and reduced the three Arabies under his subjection. Grown great and glorious with his Victories, (at that time the Emperor of Constantinople, and King of Persia being men of weak and tame Spirits,) and assisted with the Saracens, who had been deceived and abused of their pay by Heraclius the Emperor, as also by Julian the Apostate, (for Mahomet's appearance was signalised with the contemporary reign of that miscreant) he invaded their Dominions, and with a conquering sword triumphed over Syria, the City of Jerusalem, 
His conquests.  the Kingdom of Mesopotamia and Persia, the great City of Babylon, with other Eastern Provinces; of all which, as of the Arabies, he styled himself King. Being now grown elder by his inordinate life, in the state of his body then in years, which exceeded not sixty seven, full of glory, as well in regard of his large Empire, as in opinion of sanctity in being esteemed a Prophet, 
And retirement.  and weary with war, with a feigned holiness, he retired to Mecca, the Metropolis of his new Empire (under which mask he intended to take his ease) sequestered himself from public affairs, committing the Government of his estate to the Lieutenants, and within three years following, which was in Anno Dom. 631. the sixtieth year of his Age, and the tenth of his reign he died; but others say in the seventieth of his age, and the twenty third of his impostures, and that he died frantic: 
Mahomet dies.  Upon his deathbed he commended unto his principal Commanders, the care and use of his fantastical Law, assuring them that it was agreeable to the Will of God, and that so long as they and their posterity should hold and maintain it, they should flourish. His dead body being kept four days in expectation of a resurrection, which he promised to perform in three, grown full of stench and putrefaction, was carried by his successors, who pretended to be his Caliphs' or Vicar Generals, to Medina, where it yet continues, but not drawn up to the roof of the Chapel by a Loadstone, as is vulgarly fabled.  
This false Prophet and usurping Prince, pretended paternally to descend from the Patriarch Abraham by his eldest Son Ishmael, 
Mahomet pretends descent from Abraham.  and to avoid the infamy of an unlawful bed, he affirmed that Ishmael was the Son of Sara, not of the Bondwoman Agar, whereupon the Arabians (which is the undoubted name of that people) are by some writers (of Ishmael) called Ismaelites, and by others (of Agar) Agarens; And (of Sara) Sarazens, but in this latter time they are distinguished by the name of Arabians, Moors, and Mahometans; the first is proper only to those which inhabit in Arabia: the Moors are the Progeny of such Arabians as after their Conquests seated themselves in that part of Africa: the Mahometans is the general name of all Nations that profess Mahomet, as Turks, Tartars, Persians, etc.  
Of the successors of Mahomet until the year of our Lord 673. the writers vary in opinion, both in name and number of the Caliphs', and in the years of their reigns: the reason that begat their errors proceeded from the dissension that happened (about the succession) amongst Mahomet's Kinsmen, evermore Anti-Caliphs starting up with pretending Titles in opposition to him that had the Diadem; whereof some were murdered and others deposed, so as the writers either out of ignorance (not able to discern the truth, or wilfully partial) have erred. Notwithstanding their civil tumults they kept Mahomet's Dominions, and inherited his fortunes, for every of them added somewhat to his Monarchy, whereby they became fearful to the world, and potent in Asia, Africa, and Europe.  
The fourth Caliph (agreed upon by Historiographers) was called Aozman or Azman, Husband to Mahomet's Daughter, who perceiving (that in this upstart Religion) Schisms and diversities of opinions began to rise, by the help of his Wife's Mother recovered Mahomet's papers wherein his Law was written, which with some additions of his own he caused to be digested into one volume, containing four books, divided into 124. Chapters, and called it the Al●oran; that is to say, the Collection of Precepts: the Original whereof they feign to be written in a Table which is kept in heaven, and the Copy of it brought to Mahomet by the Angel Gabriel, by his mistake, say the Persians, but for Mahomet's virtue, approved by God.  
A Book so highly reverenced by the Mahometans, that they writ upon the Cover of it, 
The esteem of the Alcoran.  Let none touch this but he that is clean; Commanding expressly upon pain of death, that that book, and that only, should be received as Canonical, through his Dominions. The whole body of it is but an Exposition and gloss on these eight Commandments.  
1. Every one ought to believe that God is a great God, and one only God, and Mahomet is his Prophet. They hold Abraham to be the Friend of God; 
Their opinion concerning Christ.  Moses the Messenger of God; and Christ the Breath of God, whom they deny to be conceived by the Holy Ghost, affirming that the Virgin Mary grew with child of him by smelling to a Rose, and was delivered of him at her breasts. They deny the mystery of the Trinity, but punish such as speak against Christ; whose Religion was not (say they) taken away, but mended by Mahomet. And he who in his pilgrimage to Mecca, doth not coming or going, visit the Sepulchre of Christ, is reputed not to have merited, or bettered himself any thing by his journey.  
2. Every man must marry to increase the Sectaries of Mahomet. Four Wives he allowed to every man, and as many Concubines as he will, between whom the Husband setteth no difference, either in affection or apparel, but that his Wives only can enjoy his Sabbaths benevolence. The women are not admitted in the time of their lives to come into their Churches; nor after death to Paradise.  
3. Every one must give of his wealth ' to the poor. Hence you shall have some buy slaves, and then manumit them; buy birds and then let them fly. They use commonly to free Prisoners, release Bondslaves, build caves or lodgings in the ways for the relief of Passengers, repair bridges, and men Highways.  
4. Every one must make his prayers five times a day. When they pray they turn their bodies toward Mecca, but their faces sometimes one way, sometimes another way, believing that Mahomet shall come behind them, being at their devotions. And those which cannot come, must when they hear the voice of the Cryars, fall down in the place where they are, do their devotions, and kiss the ground thrice.  
5. Every man must keep a Lent one month in a year. This Lent is called Ramazan, in which they suppose the Alcoran was given unto Mahomet by the Angel Gabriel. This fast is only intended in the day time, the law giving leave to frolic it in the night, as they best please, so they abstain from Wine and Swine's flesh.  

Turk's unnatural to their parents.  6. Be obedient to thy Parents. Which Law is the most neglected of any in all the Alcoran: never any children being so unnatural as the Turkish.  
7. Thou shall not kill. And this they keep inviolated among themselves, but the poor Christians are sure to feel the smart of their fury. And as if by this law the actual shedding of blood only were prohibited, they have invented punishment for their offenders, worse than death itself.  
8. Do unto others, as thou would be done unto thyself. To those that keep these Laws he promiseth Paradise, 
The Turks Paradise.  a place of all delights, adorned with flowery fields, watered with Crystalline Rivers, beautified with trees of Gold; under whose cool shade they shall spend their time with amorous Virgins, whose mansion shall not be far distant. The men shall never exceed the age of thirty, nor the women of fifteen; and those to have their virginities renewed as fast as lost. he taught too, that at the end of the world, all men that professed any such Religion, should go into Paradise; the Jews under the Banner of Moses; the Christians under the Banner of Christ; and the Saracens under the Banner of Mahomet. They compel no man therefore to abjure the faith in which he was born, but commend and approve secretly such as they find zealous and constant in their own Religion; yet hold it an especial honour to have daily new Proselytes, they incite them by hope of freedom and preferment, which with many are motive● too much prevailing.  
The opinions which they hold concerning the end of the world, are very ridiculous; a● that at the winding of a horn, 
Their absurd conceit of doomsday.  not all flesh only, but the Angels themselves shall die, that the earth with an Earthquake shall be kneeded together like a lump of Doughty; that a second blast of the same horn shall after forty days restore all again; that Cain shall be Captain or Ringleader of the damned, who shall have the countenance of Dogs and swine; that they shall pass over the bridge of Justice, laden with their sins in satchels; that the great sinners shall fall into Hell, the lesser into Purgatory only; with a thousand of the like fopperies, which it is needless to add here, considering that the Alcoran itself is now extent in English, and every one that lists may read it.  
I need not engage further in an account of his Doctrine, and pretended successors. But having shown you the Original and Author of this Dominion, and how gained, and by what art enlarged into that bulk, and by force wrested from other Princes, (Mahomet pretending for his injurious invasions, the directions of God, who seeing his Law delivered by Moses and Christ to have been despised, because of the weak assertion thereof, would have them planted now by the Sword) we will next see by what means they are yet kept and maintained, and are like to be increased, namely by power, and the same military Maxims. Imperium iisdem Artibus facile retinetur quibus acquiritur.   

CHAP. II. The Successors of Mahomet, from the Nation of the Turks, continued to this present in the Ottoman Family.  
HAving partly touched before some of the preceding Caliphs', whose Catalogue hath been most imperfectly delivered, we come now to those his successors in this Nation of the Turks, whose better and invincible fortune hath preserved their memory, and given the world a dreadful series of those Mahometan Potentates, who although they be not Caliphs', nomine, the Mufti executing the sacerdotal part of that dignity; yet are they so great by their Imperial power, and the subordination of the Priestly to his arbitrary commands, and alone pleasure.  
The world heard not of this Slip, and branch of that Miscreant Religion, till the fury of the Eastern Tartars had dispossessed them of their worthless habitations in Turcomania, and at such time also as the Persians had recovered themselves from the oppressing Arms of Tangrolipix, and their Cousin Turks, a remainder of whom, under Sultan Aladin, yet maintained a kind of vagrant Regality about Iconium, and those parts of Asia the less; whilst those accessional vagabonds under their Captain Solyman, the Chief of their Tribe arrived and obtained quarters, from their Countrymen, to repose their wearied and wretched Families, who finding themselves penned up in the narrowness of that precarious Territory: for the Christians of the Greek Empire in Asia, had stood with their arms in their hands to defend invasions some good while before, their Captain Solyman disigned an enlargement over the River Euphrates, in which attempting to pass to the other shore, and disdaining to return to his former seat, he was carried away by the violence of the stream and drowned therein; to the great loss and grief of his followers.  
He left behind him three Sons, but the Turks not then so nicely observant of Primogeniture, passing by the eldest, preferred Ertogrul, of whose courage and martial disposition they had early experience. He by his own enterprises and assistance given to the said Sultan Aladin, so confirmed himself in that parcel of Land given and augmented to him, that he was dignified and known by the name of Ertogrul Beg, or Lord Ertogrul, which Title very aged, he left to his Son Osman or Ottoman, his youngest of three, whom the Tribe substituted in his Father's place, from the same considerations with the former, about the year, 1300.  
This OTTOMAN, who is taken for the Founder of this Empire, was the first of the Turks, that quarrelled with the Christians, (for which reason it may be supposed that Original glory is attributed to him) by seizing several of the Neighbour Castles, as namely that of Cara Ciasar, and afterwards others, as well by force as fraud, until those frequent exploits had rendered him rightly suspect to the Greek Emperors, whose Innovations in Religion, and persecutions thereupon, divisions and unnatural feuds, the Grandfather, Father and Sons, supplanted one another, to the renversment of that once Mighty State, opened a way to the mean and despicable Arms of this rude Shepherd, even into the heart of the Empire.  
For besides other lesser Skirmishes with the Christians and the Turks of Nice, (near to which, at Neapoly, he erected the seat of his new Kingdom, having gained the most part of Phrygia, the greater Misia, and Bythinia, and caused himself to be called Sultan, after the death of Aladin of Iconium, in whom failed the Zelzuccian line, and whom he acknowledged as supreme,) he besieged Prusa, and there fought a great battle with the Confederate Christian Princes, in the confines of Phrygia and Bythinia, and after a long fight, obtained of them a bloody Victory; and so kerbed that City by building Castles to keep them in, and block up the passages, that a while before he died, in the year 1327. It was rendered to his Son Orcanes, and made the Royal Seat of the Ottoman Kings, where in 1328. he died of the Gout, aged sixty nine years, and was buried, a Monument of him remaining to this day.  
ORCANES' his Son succeeded him, who had one only Brother named Aladin, the peaceable enjoyer of a private life (for until the time of Bajazet the first, it was not the custom to murder their brethren) this Orcanes had managed the Kingdom two years before his Father's death, and therefore was the more expert in those Arts by which his Father had enlarged his Dominions. He encountered with the Greek Emperor Andronicus at Philochrenes, where it was a drawn Battle, thereafter he surprised Nice, regained from him by the Greeks; by strong hand he carried Nicomedia, as his Captains took in the Castle of Abydos, in the Sreights of the Hellespent, whence they had a fair and easy prospect into Europe, as he did Callipolis upon the other same shore, now one of the Arsenals and chiefest Ports in those Seas: and which gave him firm footing in Europe, which Orcanes at the advice of Solyman his Son, who conquered it, peopled with Sarazens out of the County of Carasina. In the year 1359. died Orcanes, aged almost eighty years, with grief at the death of his said Son Solyman, who was killed with a fall from his Horse as he was a Hawking, leaving his Son Amurath to extend his new acquests, further into Thracia and Servia.  
AMURATH a very politic and Martial Prince, at the very entrance of his Reign, Surprised Adrianople, and made the Greeks, who regarded not the loss of Calipolis, to bethink themselves of the danger of these encroachments. He was the first that began the order of the Janissaries, by taking Christian Children from their Parents, and training them up in the Mahometan Laws and Manners, makes Leagues and Allyances with the Asian Potentates to secure his designs upon Europe, as to cherish the divisions among the Greeks, he did aid and assist the Emperor Cantacuzenus against John Palaeologus the third, in the year _____ he invaded Servia, and took Nyssa the Metropolis thereof, and imposed a great Tribute upon the Country. Returning thence he carried his victorious arms against Aladin, King of Caramania, his Son in Law, by whom he had been provoked in his absence, and in a great Battle overthrew him, notwithstanding afterwards he restored him to his Kingdom upon conditions of homage. From hence he came back again to Bulgaria, which he over-ran, and in a Mortal Battle slew and overcame Lazarus the Despot of Servia, in the fatal plains of Cossova, where he himself proudly surveying the carriage of the field, was stabed in the belly by a wounded Christian Soldier named Miles Cobbelitz, who staggering to approach him, was by his own command admitted to his person; since which time no Ambassador is suffered to come before the Grand Signior, unless his arms be guarded by one on each side. This happened in the year 1390. in the 31. year of his reign. He was interred at Prusa with his Predecessors.  
BAJAZET, surnamed Gilderun or Lightning, for his fierce and sudden violence of nature, having strangled his only brother Jacup Zelebi (so that he was the introducer of this most inhuman practice) succeeded his Father Amurath, and vanquished and subdued Mark the Prince of Bulgaria, as he did also Lazarus the new Despot of Servia and spoilt Valachia, making the Vayvod thereof his Tributary. In Asia he tyrannised over the Mahometan Princes, the successors of Aladin, and in arrogance besieged Constantinople twice, but in vain. He subdued Thessaly and Phoci, defeated Sigismond King of Hungary at Nicopolis, assisted by an Army of French and Burgundians with a terrible slaughter; so that the Turkish Power was first dreadful by his Puiffance. He again vanquished the stubborn Aladin of Caramania with his Kingdom, and the great Cities of Amasia and Sebastia: in fine, uncivilly treating the Ambassadors of Tamerlane, sent in behalf of the poor Princes of Asia, he was by him near Sebastia, after a most bloody dispute overcome and taken prisoner, and put into an iron Cage, carried about for Tamerlane's Horse-block, until with impatience at his two years' slavery, he broke out his brains against the grates, in the year 1399.  
This overthrow so blasted the greatness of the Ottoman Family, that it was huddled up in a general confusion betwixt the interests and claims of Bajazet's Sons. Solyman his eldest Son possessed himself of his Conquests in Europe, and seated at Adrianople, Mahomet his younger at Amasia, and defended his Asiatic Provinces against the invasion of the Tartars; some petty Princes whereof had those assigned to them by Tamerlane. In conclusion, Musa the second brother released out of his Captivity, with his Father's dead body, by the assistance of Mahomet, destroyed Solyman, and seized himself of his Kingdom; of which not long after, Mahomet dispossessed Musa and strangled him, and united the whole entire Dominion under himself. He was but 15 years old when he began to reign, yet such was his prudence and prowess, that he restored this collapsed Empire in a few years. He died in 1422. and was buried at Prasa near his Father Bajazet, who hath a sumptuous Monument in that City.  
AMURATH, now the second, being sent for to Adrianople, was there by the Bashaws, according to the appointment of Mahomet, advanced to the Throne. His first work was the suppression of a counterfeit Mustapha the son of Bajazet, whom he caused to be strangled. He next won Thessalonica, with the greatest part of Atolia and Achaia, and at the same time practised foully upon the King of Epirus, the Father of Scanderbag by poison, as tyrannically upon the petty Princes of Asia; whence he converted his Army against the Despot of Servia, whom he vallalized, but invaded Transylvania with loss; whereupon by much entreaty he obtained peace of Vliadslaus King of Hungary, who breaking his faith so solemnly given, and invading Amurath, engaged in a prosperous War with the Caraman King in Asia, was by Amurath recalled thus into Europe, most miserably defeated at Varna, and there slain. The remainder of his long reign was spent in vexation at the successes of Scanderbag, whom with all his power he was not able to reduce, whereupon he retired to a Monastery, and with grief he died, leaving the Government to his Son Mahomet.  
MAHOMET was a perfect Atheist, of no Faith or Religion, murdered his Brethren, subdued Mentesia, and took Constantinople on the 29. of May 1453. and thereby put an end to the Greek Empire, and caused himself to be styled Emperor. To omit the known story of his Concubine Irene, we must pass with him to the siege of Belgrade in Hungary, whence he was forced to rise with great loss and dishonour, having been himself dangerously wounded, afterwards he practised upon the Princes of Valachia, and brought a horrible devastation on the Country, and designed the like Treachery upon Scanderbag, but by him worsted before Croja; nevertheless he gained Sordea from the Venetians after a vain and bloody siege by Treaty and Composition. He attempted and staggered the Persian King also: In vain likewise he besieged Rhodes, and invaded Italy; as his purposes against the Caramanian King were disappointed by his death, not without suspicion of poison, 1481. He was buried at Constantinople.  
BAJAZET, his Son succeeded him, and first managed a War against his brother Zemes, who flying to Rhodes, and thence sent to Rome was poisoned by Pope Alexander the sixth, bribed thereunto by Bajazet. He prepared for an expedition to Hungary, but durst not prosecute it, the effect speeding itself to his great loss upon Valachia and Transylvania, with more indifferent fortune he combated Caitheius the Sultan of Egypt, but finally vanquished the Caramanian King, and united that Kingdom to his own. He quarrelled the Venetians, and took and lost several places: The end as the beginning of his reign, was disquieted with the unnatural disloyalty of his Sons, Cocutus, Achomates and Selimus, at whose instance he was at last poisoned by a Jew his Physician, in the year, 1512.  
SELTMUS began his reign, not only with the death of his Father, but the murder of his brother Corcutus, and five of his brother Achomet's Sons, makes war against Hysmael the Persian Sophy, with whom he had a signal encounter beyond Euphrates; but such was the equal fortune of the day, that Selimus content to have coped personally with that renowned and dreadful Potentate, retreated back to Constantinople, whence he threatened Hungary, but the force and fury of his Army fell upon Campson Gaurus and Tomombeus, Sultan's of the Mamaluke Empire, whom he overthrew in two fatal battles at Singa, and in the City of Grand Cairo, which with Egypt and Syria were annexed to his Dominions. In his return hence, as he was meditating an useful expedition into Hungary, being seized by a canker in his back, he breathed out his revengeful soul in the year 1520.  
SOLYMAN his only Son (not so strange, considering his Father was a most Martial Prince) succeeded to the Throne; in whose reign this great Empire risen to its highest pinnacle and culmination of Glory. He was surnamed the Magnificent for the nobleness of his Acts: He first conquered the Isle of Rhodes, defeated King Lewis of Hungary, and slew him at Mohaez, and besieged Vienna, but in vain. In fine, this was the potent Monarch that conquered Hungary, took Buda Strigonum, Alba Regalis, in pretence of the right of King John and his Orphan elected by the Hungarian Nobility against the due title of Ferdinand. He likewise threatened Italy with his Fleets, and aided the French King by them against Charles the Fifth, as he likewise combated the Persian Kings, Hysmael and Tamas: He besieged Malta by his General Mustapha, but was there worsted. Towards the latter end of his reign he was enjealoused by his Paramour Recotane against the Noble Prince Mustapha, his eldest Son by another woman, to make way for her children, and Mustapha strangled, as Solyman was upon a pretended Expedition against the Persians. In his seventh and last expedition into Hungary he died, at the siege of Zigerh, 1566. having made Hungary a Province of Turkey. Selimus having met his Father's Corpse about Belgrade (having been privily advertised of his death by Mahomet Bassa, who had concealed it from the Janissaries, as is usual in that Government, to avoid the mutiny of the Janissaries) was there saluted Emperor, but not admitted to the Seraglio at his return to Constantinople, till he had given them a large Donative. He was a Prince no way like his Father, but given to excess and debauchery, which made him willing to make peace with the Emperor of Germany and the Persians; notwithstanding by his Captains he gained Cyprus from the Venetians, as he lost the famous battle of Lepanto to Don John of Austria. Toward the end of his reign he subdued Moldavia and Valachia more absolutely to the Turkish subjection, as he also reduced the Kingdom of Tunis, and the strong Castle of Guletta, taken from Barbarossa by Charles the fifth 42 years before. He died at the 51 year of his age, spent with wine and women, and in the year of the Incarnation 1574.  
AMURATH the third succeeded him, having caused his five Brethren to be strangled in his sight: He was a Prince not vicious as his Father, but given to peace, and addicted to a quiet life, and managed his Arms as his Father had done before him, by Lieutenants, who were famous men in their times, as Sinan, Ferhates Mustapha, and Osnan Bassa the first and last of whom, sorely plagued the Persians, against whom Amurath was provoked by a dream and vision, and took from them the Province of Media, now called Sirvan, a great part of the greater Armenia, and the Regal City of Tauris after two or three dismal encounters; they confirmed likewise the Crim-Tartar in a surer obedience to the Ottoman Family. The same Sinan waged a fierce War in Hungary, took Raab and other Towns, but they were all recovered again, and he after many grand achievements shamefully driven to fly out of Hungary, by Sigismond Prince of Transylvania, since which time until this day, the Turks power was never formidable in Europe. Amurath died in the year 1595. having reigned 21. years.  
MAHOMET the third, his eldest Son succeeded him, commencing his reign with the bloody Massacre of 18. of his Brethren, and ten of his Father's Wives and Concubines thought to be impregnate with Posthume issue, that so he might make sure work. He was dreaded before his assumption to the Crown, to have been of a fierce and untractable nature, but he proved a mere swine; for he was memorable for nothing of military concernment, but his personal appearance in Hungary with 200000 men, where he took Agria, and was present at the battle of Keresture in 1596. the second of his reign, out of which field he run in the beginning of the Fight, and would never endure to hear of an engagement again; something was done by his Captains in Hungary, but as much was done against them, and things continued there in statu quo to his death, which happened by his unwieldy Fat, under which he could not stand; in the year 1603.  
ACHMAT his Son, a stripling succeeded him, a Prince proud and imperious, yet no way Martial: he had some Piques with the Persian who threatened him hard, and made him glad to urge a peace with Rodolphus the Emperor, being also perplexed with his Rebels in Asia. Like his Predecessors he was engaged in a Valachian and Moldavian War, which he finished with victory, taking the Princes Alexander, Bougdan and Coresky Prisoners, the latter of whom made a great bustle in the Ottoman Court, by his escape out of prison. This Sultan Achmat was much given to women, and with too frequent use of them died young, at the age of 30. years in 1617.  
As to his Sons and Successors, having spoken of them in the modern History of the Turks hereto adjoined, this is their brief Character: Mustapha the Brother German of Achmat appointed by him, because of the minority of his Sons, to the Government, was a bookish Philosophical man, and bred in the fear of death all his days. Osman, Achmat's Son, who dethroned him, a Prince of 16. years of age, was a very forward active Prince: he quarrelled with the Poles, and perceiving in that War the sloth and cowardliness of the Janissaries, by which he came off with dishonour, by the advice of Derlavir the grand Visier, an experienced honest man, and a great Captain on the Asian side, intended the extirpation of them, and the erection of a new Militia; which design being scented, was the cause of both their deaths, Osman being strangled in prison, and the Visier cut in pieces, by the tumultuous mutinies of those Bands.  
MUSTAPHA was re-inthroned, but was the same man, and again deposed by the same Janissaries; and Sultan Morat, the brother of Achmat established. He was as warlike a Prince as his brother or any of his Progenitors, for he recovered Bagdat, taken by the Persians during these changes at Constantinople, and there in prosecution of his Brother's intentions, designed the perdition of those Janissaries, but dying there, they escaped the punishment due to such Rebels as imbrue their hands in their Prince's blood. Osman was wont to say, That he was no Emperor, but a Paymaster to a company of Drones, meaning those Soldiers. Ibrahim his Brother and Successor, was nothing like him in courage, however he bravadoed the Venetians, and began a War there for one of his Women, a more honourable cause being not like to engage him. And what his Son Mahomet will prove must be lest to his appearance in person this Campania: but if he be like his Visier, as they say he is in most things, he is most justly to be dreaded.   

CHAP. III. The Extent and Dominion of his Empire.  

The Preface.  TVrky owes so much to its barbarous power and greatness, that it is almost bankrupt in its renown and glory, while the Christian world debarred of any free and unjealousied converse, or wanting the advantage thereof by the rudeness, ignorance, and vast depopulations of the respective Provinces of this spacious Monarchy do conclude and gaze upon it as a Monster, spreading and winding his pernicious bulk upon the face of Europe, more by a brute impulse and sudden violent effort, then by the conduct and directions of true reason and policy, which by a just and exact disquisition of their achievements and conquests, 
Our mistakes concerning Turkish Government.  will be found of the best extraction from the truest refined wisdom, and to relish of that pure and genuine intellect, which in the freeborn world is reported and credited to have descended upon, and blest this Tract and Regions, however our vicious and depraved sense, perplexed with the Matchivilian Intrigues of Government, doth falsely conceive of it is exotic simplicity, and of their Prowess as the forced result of their Savage and ferally Rapinous disposition.  
Our purpose therefore is in describing of the dimensions of this large and ample Territory, to observe the manner and means of their augmentation, and Coalition into this entire and grand consistency, with a Chronology of each Provinces reduction to the Ottoman Sceptre, from under the Government of their former and natural Princes. The present Politics, and Civil and Ecclesiastical, Martial and Judiciary Administration of this Potent and most extensive Sovereignty, its Magnificence, Pomp and Splendour, not interfering with what hath been said before, but in a distinct & orderly method, for perfect and plenary information of the Reader.  
Nor will it therefore be necessary to pry into those lurking holes and abdite retreats of their despicable and unobserved Ancestry, since the disagreement of their Originals is rather the glory of their adult and mature estate and grandeur, and concerns not their story or present condition, for you will find it briefly, but satisfactorily mentioned in this following Treatise.  

The convenient Scire of the Empire.  Considering this Dominion in general, there is nothing can be faulted in it which is requisite to the support of its grandeur. For its Situation it is placed most conveniently for an universal or fifth Monarchy, being divided equally into Europe and Asia, the very centre of the Earth, whereby he may be ready on all occasions to stretch his Conquest either way, and be quick and ready at hand with recruits and supplies to carry on a war in either quarter. His Imperial City of Constantinople being the extremest limit of both Regions, officiously attended and served by two Seas, the Euxine and the Mediterranean, which combine their waters by the walls of the Magnificent Seraglios, and do join in Homage to this mighty Lord and Ruler.  
He hath also large Territories in Affeick, and the red Sea under his command in part, so that of the habitable world he hath the biggest and fairest proportion, and by that means may when his Ambition shall incite him to extend his Arms and Dominions further, in any of these quarters, provided the Conquest be worth the purchase, and his affairs at Home or the opposite Regions will afford him opportunity, 
His constant policy in making war.  for it is to be noted the Grand Signior never makes war in two places together, nor long in one place, either fearing the contagions of his enemy's manners should spread among his own people, which he carefully avoids, as the bane of his Tyranny, or else suspecting that his own deficiencies in the Art Military, or some other inconveniencies of his Soldiery may be notified to the adversary by any continuance in their Country, just like a Lion and a Dragon fight, or insults and results, taking and leaving as he pleaseth, so that most of his design and force seems to lie in the invasion and intrusive manage thereof; The French fury, and Turkish incursion being equally terrible and as soon abated, unless extraordinary Fortune and other concurrent advantages hold them longer in breath and prosecution, which is much to be feared in this present juncture, and the condition of Hungary, from whence, and the European parts adjacent, we will begin this Survey of this mighty Empire.  
We will enter into that part which is nearest to us, 
Sclavonia described.  and leads into the body of his Dominoons, Sclavonia, divided now into six Provinces, bounded on the East with Servia, Macedonia and Epirus, from which they are parted by the River Drinus, and a line drawn from thence unto the Adriatic; on the West with Carniola in Germany and Histria in the Seignory of Venice, from which last they are divided by the River Arsia; on the North with Hungary; and on the South the Adriatic Sea, containing in length eight hundred Italian miles, (the breadth being 325) those Provinces are, Windischand, Croatia, Bosnia, Dalmatia, Liburnia or the Country of Zara, and Sclavonian Isles.  
Of this Territory Bosnia is wholly the Turks, it was united as a Kingdom unto Hungary, 
Bosnia described.  and under the Homage thereof a Kingdom by itself in 1420. as is reported; but as it was a Kingdom of a latter date, so was it of as short continuance; for in the year 1464. Mahomet the Great having taken Constantinople, and almost all the rest of Greece, suddenly surprised and seized it, together with Stephen the last King thereof, he most barbarously commanded him to be flayed alive (whereby he terrified all other Pretenders) and then converted it to a Province of his Empire; thereafter, and yet governed by one of the principallest of his Bashaws.  
DALMATIA; In this Province, though the Venetians have a share, yet it is a very inconsiderable one, yet it stretches all North along the Adriatic Sea or Gulf of Venice, (whereto they pretend a sole Dominion and Jurisdiction) for they pay for the customs of all Trade and Merchandise, a certain stipend yearly to the Turk, with which engine it is thought they have for so many ages held play with him, being ever in danger of a rapture and war, but much against their wills and inclinations; upon the same account the Great Turk is Protector of the little Commonwealth of Ragusa, 
The Grand Signior protector of the State of Ragusa.  very rich formerly by their Traffic upon the adjoining Sea; without this protection they had long ere now ●allen into the hands of the Venetians, as on the other side they are preserved by the State of ●●enice from being a prey to their Protector. So that it is the very parallel of the State of ●●bene●a lying betwixt the Duke of Savoy, the French and Spaniard. This Ragusa, is the Maritime descent into Turkey.  

The Isles of Sclavonia.  The ISLES (some of which belong to Ragu●a) as Curzola or Corcyra, Zara and the rest have been often ransacked and pillaged by the Turks, but never possessed by them, as not caring for ●uch remote and dangerous Tenors, being pl●●ed in a boisterous and destructive Sea.  
In the County of ZARA the Turk hat● 〈◊〉 good part, 
〈…〉  as he hath firm footing in Windisch●and, the parts whereof lying much to Hungary ●n the North and East, do groan under the Bondage of the Turkish Garrisons, some whereof are also placed in Croatia, where the Turk in 1592. ●ook Whitiz the Metropolis, though fortified strongly both by Art and Nature in the form of 〈◊〉 Island by the River una, when contrary to the Articles of surrender, he put all the Soldiers immediately to the Sword. Now for better elucidation of the Turks part in the whole, w● will sum it up in this partition:  
The Venetians possess the greatest part of the Islands, 
The whole apportioned  and all the Sea coasts from the Rive● Arisia to the Bay of Cattharo (the City and Commonwealth of Ragusa only excepted;) the House of Austria, as Kings of Hungary, th● inland parts of Windischland and Croatia; a●● the Turks who set footing here in the reign 〈◊〉 Mahomet the Great, the whole Kingdom 〈◊〉 Bosnia, the patronage of Ragusa, some Town in Windischland and Croatia, and all the residue of Dalmatia, from the Bay of Cattaro to Albani● so that he hath the better half of this Region 〈◊〉 Sclavonia.  
In HUNGARY itself, by the Victories 〈◊〉 Solyman the Magnificent, 
Hungary.  who (upon the dea●● of Lewis the Second, King of Hungary, that lo●● unfortunately the Battle of Mohatz, and w●● drowned in his flight) was called in by John S●●pusio, Vayvod of Transilvania, chosen King b● election of the States of Hungary, against th● hereditary claim of Ferdinand Arch Duke 〈◊〉 Austria, etc. such advantage was made in the dissension betwixt the two rival Kings, that upo● the death of John Sepusio in 1540 that und●● colour of Patronage to Stephen, John's Orphan whom he took into his own tuition, and afterwards deprived (having deliberated to p●●● him to death) he seized Buda the Capitol City with other Towns, and from that time his successors, but especially himself, have never omitted any occasions or advantages of the Christian quarrels to enlarge their dominion in this Kingdom, which same design this successful present Emperor hath so far prosecuted, that there remains not to the Emperor above four places of Note and strength in that Kingdom, which are Raab, Comorra, Tockay and Presburg, the last confining upon Austria itself, while the whole Country, Towns & Villages, even beyond the limits of that Realm are subjected to, and lie open to this barbarous enemy.  

The present condition thereof.  So that most men conclude, Actum est de Hungaria, and give it over as a Province of the Turkish Empire, to which it was in as forward a condition after the battle of Keresture in 1578. when Mahomet the third took in Agria●● ●●d making advantage of the Lutheran innovation in Germany, which then divided the Princes thereof, had swallowed the Conquest, but was so near anutter overthrow himself, being forced to forsake the field in a most disorderly frightful fight, in which with haste he lost his Turban, 
B●ttel of Keresture.  that had not the Christians out of greediness of Plunder and Spoil, left the pursuit scarce begun, to rifle the Camp, which gave the Turks time and courage to rally, Mahomet had hardly recovered Constantinople: But by reason of this disastrous covetousness the fortune of the battle was quite changed, with such a diversity, that as Dr. Heylin elegantly observeth, the conquerors were beaten out of the field, and the vanquished ran away with the victory.  
Among other possessions of the Turks in Hungary, 
Belgrade.  before we depart thence, Belgrade anciently called Taurunum, or Alba Greca, once the possession of the Despots of Servia, by whom it was consigned to Sigismond King of Hungary, as the best able to maintain it, deserves our observation: it is seated upon the confidence's of the Savus and Danow, by the former of which it is hemmed in on the North, and on the East by the latter; it was heretofore the great Bulwark of Christendom against the Turks, who were often times worsted and defeated before it (especially Amurath the Second, and Mahomet the Great) but at last taken to the shame of Christendom for not succouring the besieged in time, by Solyman the Magnificent, in the year 1552. not to mention some other principal places besides these named, as Gran or Strigonium, at the taking whereof by the Emperor Rodolph, in the year 1595. Sir Thomas Arundel of Wardour for forcing the water Tower, 
L. Arundel of Wardour  and bringing thence a Turkish Banner, was made a Count of the Empire, and after Lord Wardour of Arundel by King James, Alba Regalis, Quinque Ecclesio, Zigeth, Temeswar, Pest Colocza an Arch-Bishops See, etc. and now Newhausel and Novigrand.  
In DACIA, the Eastern bound of Hungaria, he is absolute Lord and Master. 
Dacia.  In this Region are contained the Provinces of Transylvania, Moldavia, Valachia, Rascia, Servia and Bulgaria, the four first in old Dacia North of the Danow, the two last in the new on the South side thereof.  
Transylvania bounded on the East with Moldavia, on the West with Upper Hungary, on the North with Russia Nigra, on the South with Rascia and Valachia, hath its name from the great Woods lying between it and Hungary, This people is divided into seven Cantons, keeping their own laws, fatally and insensibly betrayed to the Turkish yoke, by John Sepusio the Son of Stephen, Vayvod of Transylvania (which was the title in use before Sigismond Battori, who styled himself Prince) who as aforesaid called in Solyman: his Infant Son Stephen was afterwards by him made Vayvod of Transylvania, a fine recompense for his Father's kindness to the Turk: since which time the Grand Signior claims the Investiture of the Provinces hereof, and a yearly Tribute, besides their initiating Bribes and Presents: many revolts have been attempted, but none so signal, 
The revolt of Transylvania.  as first that of Sigismond Battori, who defeated several Turkish Armies, and shook off the Turkish yoke with scorn and indignation, but his successors have been forced to accept of it again, and their Subjects contented to pay the Tribute, for which they enjoy their National Laws and Liberties of Religion. Secondly that of Ragotzi in 1659. and 1660. who was likewise very successful against the forces of this present Sultan, but he being wounded in his last conflict with them, 
Ragotzi dieth.  was carried to Varadin, where he ended his life, much honoured and lamented by his Subjects. Varadin which is one of the strongest pieces of this Country, but Garrisoned by Hungarians, was soon after taken by the Visier Bassa, and the prosecution of the war in Hungaria from this Pique hence undertaken, as from a near view of those troubles and dangers which threatened the Empire of Germany on the other side. The present Prince of this Country Michael Apaffi, is wholly at the Devotion of the Turk, and is reciprocally caressed by them, but how long the kindness will last, the  War will soon determine; the Transilvanians are most part of the Calvinists.  

Moldavia described.  MOLDAVIA is bounded on the East with the Sea, on the West with Transilvania, on the North with the River Niester and Podolia, a part of Poland, and on the South with Walachia; it is a fruitful Country, but very thin of people, by reason of those depopulations made by Turks, Tartars, and Cossacks, nevertheless it supplies Constantinople with five hundred Ships laden yearly with provision for Constantinople, it is in diameter every way three hundred miles, they believe with the Greek Church, and are tolerated therein like other Christians in the same condition. Their Vayvod is a Tributary and Beneficiary of the Grand Signior, and is placed and displaced as he pleaseth, but he that gives most commonly now adays is honoured with the Dignity. The eminentest of their Princes substituted in this manner have been John the Vayvod about 1570. who gave a terrible overthrow to the Turks, assisted by Peter the Vayvod of Valachia, who had bought, and now fought for the possession of the Vayvodship, but was at last perfidiously murdered by the Turks 1574. when Moldavia submitted to them, but was again wrested from them forcibly by Aaron the Vayvod, confederate with Sigismond Prince of Transilvania, whom themselves had placed, 
The various attempts of the Moldavians to recover their Liberty.  who being also again divested, and betrayed by Roswan, one of his disloyal and ambitious Subjects, Moldavia sheltered itself under the tuition of the Polanders, who have since placed some Vayvods, but to their perpetual loss and trouble, and then of Rodolphus the Emperor, but at last again it reverted to the Turk, who raged there in the year 1622. when young Osman was Emperor, since which time the Vayvods have lived with good correspondence with the Port, and now attend this expedition of the Grand Signior into Germany; but though they are absolute Vassals, yet is not their Country quite conquered, or so much as marched over or throughly traversed by those Infidels.  

Valachia described.  VALACHIA is the next Province, once one and the same with Moldavia, but by a modern distinction defined and divided from it by the name of Transalpina, a ridge of Mountains crossing both Countries; they follow the Greek Church, and obey the Patriarch of Constantinople, whom those Christian parts of the world acknowledge as supreme: but as their Neighbours are ignorant of all letters, and so the fit for the Mahometan Impositions.  
It is in length five hundred, in breadth a hundred and twenty miles, and very plentiful of all things, the Storehouse with the other adjacent Provinces of penurious Asia, and gives credit and reputation as it borrows its fertility, to the River Ister, which in its confines, and by the confluence of other Rivers into the Danow, is here so called. The people hereof were governed by Vayvods of their own, till the Turks invasion made them seek for the King of Hungaries protection, to whose often and very great discomfitures they have been highly instrumental, but with various fortune, from the time of Bajazet the first, who vanquished their Prince, and was himself caged by Tamberlane, until this last age.  
It afterwards was resigned into the several vicine Provinces as the necessity & occasion of war advised, still stubborn against the Turkish yoke, while the prevailing fortune thereof made all the Territory about them to undergo it; yet with a great deal less of slavery than the rest; For Mahomet the Great in the year 1642. very unsuccessfully undertaking the entire conquest of this Country, 
Mahomet's Policy.  wherein he found more Rocks, Mountains, and Precipices then humane defence, prudently declining any further attempt, by the more destructive mines of Empire, hurled the state thereof into a Convulsive and distracted Ruin, by the intestine Divisions of the two Brothers, Waldus the Prince, and Dracula his younger Brother, whose interest he set up and assisted to their common destruction.  
By which means and his Auxiliaries residence there. He was not to be disputed with longer, and thereupon was acknowledged the Lord of the Principality under certain limitations and restrictions to his supreme power, which the nearness of a continual aid from the Christian world adjoining thereunto induced him to allow. We have spoken of Michael the Noble Vayvod thereof in 1659. who had in all probability by his singular valour and generosity freed this warlike Nation from their dependence on this Tyrant, and should mention the like bravery of their late Vayvod in conjunction with Ragotzi, but the urgent Fate of the Empire would not have those petit struggle to bear any part in her general calamity; yea, hath suffered those puny and indifferent limbs of Christianity to be monstrously turned into arms against her, and to assist the barbarous violences that now oppress and ravage the Austrian Dominions, yet have the Turks got nothing in this conquest but a safe Retreat, 
Moldavia a very expensive conquest.  which hath cost them five times the money they will ever make of it, were it not that their assurances of our divisions will one day quit their expense, as otherwise, which God for his mercy vouchsafe, it is now and may prove to be able to pay his score, if once he turns his back to the face of a competent and courageous Christian Army.  
RASCIA is bounded on the East with Valachia, 
Rascia.  on the West with Hungaria, on the North with Transylvania, on the South with the River Danow, and on the East divided from Valachia, by the River Aluta. The people hereof are so wretched, that they have lost their very name, not a Gentleman surviving this depression, they have been linked into the Government of their neighbours, but now scarce know any body but their tyrannical Masters, to whom they do excellent service, when this natural courage, which like Brutes they retain, is emulously provoked by other more barbarous Nations. By their union with Servia they tasted of the same fortune, 
Unjust & indiscreet ambition the ervedly punished.  and were subjugated by the glorious Amurath the second, at the time that those Despots (who had unjustly vanquished this people) were captivated themselves. Fate showing herein, how desperate a folly it is for Princes or (to descend to) private men, to undertake any unjust, though advantageous design upon another, while there is a Superior Enemy thereby invited to the umperage of the quarrel. These Rascians do yet so retain their primitive hatred against the Turks, that upon all occasions they have been ready to wreak themselves, but to very little purpose, more than to show their more noble extract and ancestry.  
The three Provinces mentioned before Rascia, do and have enjoyed more liberty than any people under the Turkish Dominions, because first the Turk hath not Colonies to plant them, being not so numerous as his Army speaks him, for all his Polygamy; and secondly because their often overthrows (as they have enfeebled their Natives, and in their long resistance desolated the Country, so that a man cannot find an Inn or Harbour in a days riding) have disheartened an expedition on purpose; Mahomet the Great, who first attempted them, saying in great anger, that he came not to fight with Beasts, or which was more unequal, against Nature itself, who had by so many abrupt or uncouth ways hindered the progress of his most industrious and eager Ambition, which his successors notwithstanding from that kind of precarious Sovereignty have improved into an awful submission, and address to the Port with two hundred thousand Chequins yearly, which makes some 45 thou-pounds sterling, besides the Fees and Presents of the respective Princes. But, what their condition is now like to be, the event of this present enterprise will best declare, but as now they are not fit for, or else not worth his fury, only miserable Rascia, not honoured with a Governor, suffers all extremity. And so we must pass the Danow to its Southern shore, the two Kingdoms, or despotical Provinces of Servia and Bulgaria.  

Servia surveyed.  SERVIA is bounded on the East with Bulgaria, on the West with Bosnia, on the North with the Danubius, on the South with Albania and part of Macedon, a rich and fruitful country for grain and gain, concealed in the repositories of several mines of Gold and Silver, and therefore much peopled by the Turks after their general Excision and Massacre (in a manner) of the Christian Inhabitants by Amurath, in the year 1367. when he took Nissa their Capital City, and Key of the Country, in revenge of their Despots assisting the Hungarians in the siege of Adrianople, but after the death of Lazarus the last Despot, 
Mahomet the great seizeth it.  Mahomet the Great not satisfied with a Tribute which Amurath had imposed, dispossessed his three Orphans Peter, John, and Martin (who fled to the Hungarian protection) in title of Lazarus' two other brothers, who craved his assistance, and thereby with dread and Terror destroyed most of the Natives, by empaling, gaunching, flaying, and all other devices of Torture, so that he quickly tamed their courage, and made them the second province of the Eastern, or Greek Empire, that acknowledged and humbled itself to his Conquest and Dominion, in the year 1460.  

Bulgaria described.  BULGARIA is bounded on the East with the Euxine Sea, West with Servia, on the North with the River Danow, which is here called Ister, and on the South with Thrace. It was governed by Kings till Amurath the first reduced it by his Arms, (and the abject submission of Sasmenos the last Prince, who humbled himself in a winding-sheet before that Tyrant in 1369.) after by Bajazet his Son, not content therewith, made a Province under the absolute Government of the Turks; who in Nicopolis, Sophia, and Silistria, have three Sanjacks or Major Generals under the command of the Beglerbeg or Viceroy of Greece.  
It is a mountainous and woody Country, the Plains thereof being thick planted with tall Trees, so that it furnisheth Constantinople with fuel, and is a good defence against any sudden eruptions into the more inward part of Romania; famous for the many Battles fought herein by Trajan the Emperor, who built Nicopolis, interpreted The City of victory, in memory of his Conquest of Dacia, and by modern Potentates, Sigismond Emperor and Bajazet the first which was fatal to the Christians, and Michael the brave Vayvod of Valachia against Mahomet the third as calamitous and destructive to the Turks. Not to mention the plains of Cossova, where Miles Cobelitz, a private Soldier rising from among the dead, slew Amurath the first: and for that three days encounter betwixt Huniades and Amurath the second, both of them with the adversest fortune that Christians ever fought with; which is to this day alleged as an argument against any Invasion upon the Mahometan Territory, how fond, the encroachments of that enemy so many miles upon Christian ground doth sadly evince.  
And so we have finished the survey of Dacia, sometimes possessed by the Romans, afterwards by the Scythians, then by the Greek Emperors, & lastly swallowed by the Turks, who keep it so fettered, that it will hardly know another Master.  
Our next aspect tends towards Graecia; but in our way thither we must pass over Mount Haemus, 
Mount Haemus;  so high and open to the weather, that it is said of it, that for eight months in the year it is always cold, for the other four winter. There are but two passes, and those thought so impregnable by their abruptness, that with little defence they are the invincible security of the Turkish dominion on the other side, as Huniades in his expedition to the siege of Hadrianople sadly experimented; but our Survey shall have leave and licence to descend.  

Graecia.  GRAECIA thus entertains our sight, which from the glorious and most noble structure of Empire, in the third universal Monarchy, abridged afterwards by civil Fate, and the unwilling disrespect of time, into the Empire of the East, is crept into most petty and despised Cantons of this barbarous Signiory, cut out and partitioned under the commands of several inferiors, but most cruel Governors, all subjected to the Beglerbeg of Romania, so called by us, but by them Rum Ili.  
In the present Latitude and extent thereof it is bounded on the East with the Propaentick, Hellespont, and Aegean Seas, on the West with the Adriatic, on the North with Mount Haemus, which parteth it from Bulgaria, Servia, and part of Illyrium, on the South with the Sea Jonian, so that it is in a manner a Peninsula or Demy Island, environed on three sides by the Sea, and on the fourth with the rest of Europe.  
To give precedency to Christianity in the brief description of this Region, it will be satisfactory to give a little account of the Greek Church (beforehand) in this part. The Patriarch of Constantinople, who was reckoned the last in order and dignity, is now notwithstanding the principal and chief of all, in point of latitude & power, which hath engrossed the most concerning affairs of the Church to itself, for he presides over all Greece, Russia, Dacia, Sclavonia, part of Poland, and all the Islands in the Adriatic adjacent Seas, which extent of jurisdiction confined at first within Thrace, was acquired by the reputation of the Imperial City for his See, and the diligence and piety of their Bishops in conversing and supplying the Russes and other Nations with Pastors and Ministers in such parts, which being conquered by the Turk, were forsaken by their Clergy, but such is the poor and despised condition thereof, that there is little power of Christian Religion. And though it be enlarged on the outward Members it is much impaired at home, by the Tyranny of the Turks (who educated their Children in Mahumetanism) on the one hand, and the Temptations of preferment unto Apostasy on the other, yet there are twenty Churches of them in Constantinople, and at Salonica, formerly Thessalonica, thirty, which freely enjoy the profession of their Faith.  
To return to Greece thus Turkified, it will be an unnecessary insignificant labour to trouble the Reader with those several names, and particular numerous Governments thereof in former ages, when it produced the most martial and learned men, whose Ghosts would wish for annihilation at sight of the disgrace and ignominy of this their wretched posterity, we pass over the particular Dominions of old Sicyon, of Eli, Messenia, Sparta, Athens, now called Selina (and is but an ordinary Burrough taken by Mahomet the great in 1440. when some beauty of it remained,) and in a general manner, since all limits of them are confounded in this barbarous subjection under the Grand Signior, and speak of those more noted places thereof, as they now pass under the name of Romania and are Governed by one Viceroy as their supreme commander, termed Beglerbeg, of whom before a little; The next temporal Dignity in this Empire to the Prime or Grand Visier, as commanding the strength and flower thereof, as to its Martial and military Puissance.  

The description of Romania.  TURKEY ROMANIA. And now that we have for brevity sake run over the Western Provinces of this might, rich, and dreadful Potentate, we will in some sort relate to the pleasure of the Reader, many the particulars of those good and ancient regions which at this day this Saracenical Nation termeth by the name of Romania, so called, either for the many Roman Colonies planted there, or for the former name of Constantinople called Nova Roma.  
This Romania at this day is the most populous and delectablest part of the Turkish Empire, and containeth the Provinces of Thrace, with its Chersonese, vulgarly the strait of Callipolis, Macedon, Epire now Albania, Achaia now Livadia, Peloponesus now Morea, and the Islands of the Archipelago.  
Until the coming of Cyrus' King of Persia these Provinces remained in freedom, but of all oothers he first gave them the yoke of subjection. 
The Vicistitudes of the Gre● an Government  After him Xerxes the Son of Darius, with the succeeding Princes of Persia did no less afflict them. When their turn was past, Philip King of Macedon acted his part, and united them under his own Dominion, until the days of Perseus, whom the Romans subdued and subjected. But the Roman Empire being divided into the East and West, the Grecians began their Empire under Constantine the Great, and Ruled honourably many ages, until the descent, first of the Goths, secondly of the camphors, thirdly of the Saracens, and lastly of the Turks, who slew their Emperor; and seized on the Empire. Who at this day (except some relics remaining under the Venetian Domions) possess the greatest part thereof, as well upon the continent as in the Islands. Those that are under the Venetian jurisdiction (saith Bellonius) little differ, especially in Religion, from those that are tribuary to the Turk: for both sorts being mingled, those that are subject to the Turks, live like Turks; and those that live under the Venetians, do as do the Venetians. So unspeakable is the rudeness of either, 
The Condition of the Greeks  that through all their Cities you shall not find a School to instruct their youth. Promiscuously all speak the Greek tongue corrupted from the ancient, but some better than others. The Burghers, subject to the Italians, speak Italian as well as Greek, but the Villageois altogether Greek. And so the Grecians, which are subject to the Turk, in Cities speak Turkish and Greek, the Villageois only Greek, and in places of traffic they borrow one from another, according as their business is with those whom they Negotiate. And as they seem to differ in language, so do they in attire. Those that serve the Venetians go apparelled like Venetians, those that live under the Turk, like Turks. Both the Islanders & those that live on the Continent as well in Europe as Asia, although subject to Turkey, keep their ancient Christian Faith. Long also they rejected the primacy of the Latin Church, and elected to themselves Patriarches, whom they acknowledge for their chief Pastors, and appointed them several Sees. Whom not only the Grecians thus obey, but likewise all those Provinces which follow the Greek Church, as Circassia, Walachia, Bulgaria, Moscovia, Russia, the better part of Polonia, Mangrelia, Bosnia, Albania; Sclavonia, some part of Tartary, Sirtia, Croatia, and generally all the Provinces of the Euxine Sea. In number they are four, viz. the Patriarches of Constantinople, Alexandria, Jerusalem, and Antioch.  

The Greek Patriarches.  Of these, the Patriarch of Constantinople is the Primate, siteth in Constantinople, and chief moderateth over the Caloieri (so are the Greeks Priests termed) which refide in Mount Athos, and generally over all Christians, professing the rites of the Greek Church throughout Europe; and for the Monasteries of Mount Athos, and all other, dispersed over Europe, he payeth the Turk yearly 12000. Ducats. The Patriarch of Alexandria moderateth in Egypt and Arabia, and his dwelling places in Memphis and Cair, are not much inferior to his of Constantinople.  
The Patriarch of Jerusalem absolutely moderateth in Judea, and over all professors of the Greek Religion throughout Syria. And must of necessity every year on the 15. of August, say Mass in the Monastery situated upon Mount Libanus.  
The Patriarch of Antioch presideth in the Monasteries and the Greek Churches, which are in Beritus, Tripoli, Haleb, and other places of Asia. And in these places, as in all other, the Turk permitteth the Christians to use their consciences freely, so they perform their due and accustomed tributes. To proceed.  

Thrace described.  THRACE hath on the East the Euxine Sea, the Thracian, Bosphorus, Propontis, and Hellespont: on the North the Mount Haemus, upon the West the higher Misia, and part of Macedon, on the South the Archipelago. It is a most Noble Province, cold, plain and admirably populous, stored with grain, pulse and excellent wine, towards the Seaside: but towards the upland (lying more subject to cold) it is not so fertile nor woody.  
In it stands many goodly Cities, Philippolis, Nicopolis, Sophia, Hadrianopolis, the former Regal Seat of the Turkish Kings, taken by Amurath the first, and beautified with a famous Seraglios. The Town is seated very pleasantly, and was built by Hadrian the Emperor, whose name it retains, it is now the usual retreat of this Grand Signior, and where at present he abides for its vicinity to his affairs in Hungary. Pera by others called Galata, once peopled by the Genoese, as the Mart and Factory of that State, taken by Mahomet in 1653. but still replenished with Christian Merchants and Artificers. But above all other Constantinopolis, 
Description of the famous City of Constantinople.  by Heaven erected to be the head of an Empire; as the only seat which Romans, Greeks, and now the Turks, have chosen and reputed to be most commodiously seated, not for the Government only of the Empire, but (as was before generally mentioned) of the whole World.  
By its first Founders Name it was called Byzantium, and after many various turns of Fortune betwixt the Persians and Spartans', it settled at last under the Roman Empire, by the Conquest of Severus, who sacked it after three years' siege, for their partaking with Niger his Competitor, but yet such Majesty remained in the very ruins, that Herodian reports, not without favour and pity thereof, Mirabantur homines utrum eorum qui primi Extruxerunt vel eorum qui deinceps sunt demoliti vires essent potiores; it was wondered at, whether the strength of the Founders, or the destroyers was greatest. From this Rubbish it was reared & re-edified by Constantine the Great, and finished May 11.331. and endowed with the Privileges of Rome, and called for that reason Nova Roma for some short times, but in memory of its raiser, afterwards Constantinople.  
It continued in this state under the Eastern Empire 1100. years and upwards, till an unfortunate Constantine surnamed Palaeologus, lost it to Mahomet the Great, A.D. 1453. by the base covetousness of the Citizens, who would not for their own defence supply the Emperor with money. It is eighteen miles in compass, by which computation it is one third part bigger than London and the Suburbs, it is said to contain seven hundred thousand souls, and would be much more populous were it not for the plague, whose Triennial mischief destroyeth multitudes; it is fortified toward the Land with three strong and high walls, the one higher than the other, but towards the Sea with one only built with many Turrets, which strongly flanker it. It yields a pleasant prospect afar off, by reason of the many Groves and Gardens within it, but is meanly built, the Houses but two stories high, some of course Stone, the rest of Timber, rough and ungarnished; there are the in it 8000. Mosques or Churches, which are beauty of the City; the chief of them, and worthy of remark is that of St. Sophia, which in elegancy, though not in bulk exceeds all the Fabrics of the World, the sides and floor flagged with Marble, with a stately Porch at the entrance: add hereunto the Sepulchral Mosques of the Turkish Sultan's, which are very sumptuous, together with the Seraglio, built all of white Marble, round in form, and crowned at the top with shining golden Spires: not to omit the Mosque of Solyman the magnificent, one of the present wonders of the world. But Canstantinople which is seated upon seven Hills and Mountains, as well as Rome, is better furnished with a Port and Haven, so convenient and advantageous to shipping, and so commodiously seated upon the Thracian Bosphorus, that Ships of all burdens, and with all winds may come close to the walls, the water is so deep. As to the Seraglio it standeth on one of the seven Hills in the North-east quarter of the City, like a Delta, two Angles of it aspect the Sea, which affords it a most pleasant speculation; the other is joined by a wall to the City, towards which it hath one gate only; the other gates are never opened but for the private pleasure of the Grand Signior, or his displeasure to be executed by the death of some of his Officers and Bashaws; it contains three Courts, one within another, the first is open to all persons, in the second sits the Divan or Courts of Justice, into which no man comes on Horseback, the third is the Mansion and privacy of the Grand Signior and his women, it is three miles in circuit, in which are contained many delightful Groves of Cypresses, intermixed with Plains, delicate Gardens, Artificial Fountains, Banqueting Turrets, and Prospect Rooms, with a most magnificent Audience-Chamber for Ambassadors, floored with embroidered Velvet, seamed with Pearl and other Jewels. I have the longer insisted on this place, because as the Mistress of the World she draws all eyes upon her, and therefore it is fit to dress her in those Ornaments which she usually wears, and do become her greatness.  
Callipolis, is another famous portion thereof, seated on the Northern promontory of Chersonese, the first City of note possessed by the Turks in Europe, taken in the reign of Orcanes in 1358. from whence they easily spread their conquest over the adjacent Provinces, it is the most convenient passage between Europe and Asia, by reason of the safe harbour and good anchorage.  
Next followeth MACEDON, bounded on the East with the Aegaean Sea, 
Macedon described  on the West with Albania, on the North with Mysia superior, and on the South with Epyrus, and Achaia; it is now principally divided into Thessaly (a sweet and delectable Country) Macedon specially so called, and Migdonia by the Turks called Jamboli. It is a fertile Region enclosed with Hills, and near the Ionian Sea, plain and woody. That it was once the Empress of the East, it is well known, but at this day it is Turkish, and without any famous Cities, save in a piece of Albania. In it is nothing so memorable as the Mount Athos, 
Mount Athos.  or holy Mount. It is seventy five miles in compass, three day's journey long, and a half a days journey broad, resembling the shape of a man lying with his face upward, whose highest cone, always covered with Snow, is seen thirty miles off at Sea. It is exceeding fertile in Grass, Fruit, Oil, and Wine. Long ago it was dedicated in honour of St. Basil to the Greek Caloieri, and endowed with privileges, which at this day it enjoyeth by the Turks good favours that is to say, 
Privilege of Greek Priest's.  that no man neither Grecian nor Turk may inhabit in this place except he be a Priest. So that their number in these days are about six thousand, dispersed into twenty four Monasteries, ancient and warlike, built for fear of Thiefs and Pirates, although there be no such great cause. In these Monasteries are many relics, which cause great concourse of people, and they are stately built, and richly adorned. This was made a Roman province in the year of the World 3798. after the Captivity of their last King Perseus, and was upon the division of that Empire to East and West, consigned to the Eastern, to which it continued subjected till Amurath rend in from that Dominion by taking Thessalonica; it is now governed by a Sanjack, who is bound to maintain a 100 horse, and to find 400. more upon an Expedition.  
Epire, 
Epirus.  now Albania, was once a very famous Province bounded on the East with that part of Greece called Aetolia, on the West with the Adriatic, on the North with Thessaly, Macedon, and part of Albania, and on the South with the Ionian Sea; as witnesseth P. Aemilius, it had in it seventy Cities now destroyed, and turned into ruins, and Villages meanly inhabited. For the most part it is woody and barren, but near the Sea fertile, and adorned with very beautiful havens.  
This Country was formerly Famous for Olimpias the Mother of Alexander the Great; and Pyrrhus that great Captain among the Romans, but modernly as much renowned for the unexemplary valour and conduct of Scanderbag or Lord Alexander, who proved a scourge to the Turks in the reigns of Amurath the second, and Mahomet the first, 
Scanderbegs renown.  his bones after his death taken up, were worn by this rude enemy about them, as an Omen or pledge of success and victory, whomsoever they engaged with.  
Achaia, mentioned for its name in Scripture, is a very goodly region, as may be gathered by the goodly Cities, which therein once flourished (viz.) Delphos, Thebes, Athens, Megara and many more now destroyed.  
So is Peloponesus; termed by Pliny the Bulwark of Greece. It yieldeth all things that man can desire either for life or pleasure, and although the ancient Cities be now defaced, yet is for quantity the best peopled part of Greece. It is now under the Turk, and counted the best Sanjackship in Turkey, as bound to bring at the command of the Beglerbeg of Greece 1000 horsemen under his own pay. It is worth yearly fourteen thousand ducats.  
And so we pass to the Isles of the adjoining Aegean Sea, which are many in number, 
Dardanels.  saluting first the Dardanels or the two Blockhouses, where all vessels passing out of the Hellespont into this Sea (which extends forty miles in length) are stayed three days for slaves and other prohibited mercandizes, or until information of any such may come from Constantinople, they are exceedingly well walled, fortified and provided, they receive the customs, and are the principal strength of that City, as to the Mediterranean (as it is defended with the two black Towers, the Prison for the Bashaws and great persons) at the mouth of the Euxine, where it joins with the Thracian Bosphorus, the one of which is scited above Constantinople, on Europe side, and the other on the Asian shore.  

The Aegean Islands.  These Aegaean Islands are thus named Samothrace, Thassus, Imbrus, Lemnos, famous for the late contest in 1660. between the Turks and Venetians about it, Euboea circuting a hundred and fifty miles in which stands the famous City known by the Gulf of Negropont, taken from the Venetians (to whom with other things it fell in the division of the Eastern Empire unto the Latins) by Mahomet the Great in 1471. with the loss of forty thousand men. Salamis, Aegina, the Cycladeses, in number fifty three, called now the Isles of the Arches, encompassing Delos, and the Sporades.  

Candia Described  Next we should view the Isles of the Cretan Sea, but they being inconsiderable we will mention only Candia, in form extending East and West, in length two hundred and seventy, and in breadth fifty miles, placed in the midst of this Sea, the Natives speak the Greek Language, and before the Turks put foot there, were governed by Latin Bishops of the Church of Rome, to which the Venetians, than the Lords of it, do adhere.  
It hath been attempted by Selimus the second in 1571. when he conquered Cyprus, but in vain, yet Ibrahim the Father of this Sultan, gained footing there some few years ago, and this is like when he shall be at leisure, unless the Venetians improve his absence in Hungaria, to carry it all; for of late he hath been very successful there against all the power they can make, and is at present possessed of the better half, so that he must be reckoned as more interested than the Venetian. The Ionian Isles as pertaining to their Seignory, we are not obliged to mention here, though they stood in great danger of changing their Master.  
From hence as we descend to the bottom of the straits appears the Island of Rhodes, 
Rhodes.  (which we must observe in our way to the Isle of Cyprus, and so to Egypt) famous in former times for the potent residence of the Knights of the order of St. John of Jerusalem, who deserted by the Christian Princes were forced to yield it in the Grand mastership of Villerius, to Solyman the Magnificent, not more to the scandal than detriment of Christianity, but this is so notorious that I must not enlarge myself.  
Cyprus is situated in the Syrian and Cilician Seas, 
Cyprus.  extended in length from East to West two hundred miles, in breadth sixty, the whole Compass reckoned five hundred and fifty, and distant from Cilicia, in Asia minor some sixty miles, it is a rich and fertile Kingdom, and hath in it twelve eminent Cities, but the most famous are those two of Nicosia, and Famagusta, the last whereof was gallantly maintained by Signior Bragadino Governor of the Island, for the Venetians, who being in in despair of relief, yielded the Town, and consequently the Kingdom upon Honourable Articles to Mustapha, 
The barbarous conquest of Cyprus.  Selymus' General, but was barbarously flayed alive, and all persons of quality murdered besides, only a beautiful Lady reserved for the lust of the Grand Signior, (with some other. Prisoner's) in their voyage to Constantinople blew herself, Ship and company into the Air, and worthily preserved and transmitted her honour to after ages inviolate.  
And so we pass to Syria. SYRIA is bounded on the South with Palestina, and some parts of Arabia, on the West with the Mediterranean Sea, on the East with the River Euphrates, by which parted from Mesopotamia, on the North with Cilicia and Armenia minor, from which it is separated by the Mountain Taurus.  
In the Survey of this spacious Country, the Reader is desired to limit his sight to the grand division thereof into its several Provinces, wherein we must transitorily observe those eminent Cities which are in the knowledge and discourse of Europe.  
The first Province is PHOENICIA, bounded on the East and South with Palestine, 
Phoenicia described.  on the North with Syria, on the West with the Mediterranean Sea. It is famous for the noble Cities (for their achievements and Merchandises) of Tyre and Sydon, Berytus and Ptolemays, the last place of the Holy War conquest: they were reduced to the Turkish Dominion, in 1489. but that place which now most concerns us, is Tripoli, bravely and fertilely seated, once a Christian Marquisate (but in name so allied to that barbarous den of Theives in Africa, mischievous to trade, that I cannot but forestall its scite) and is upon that account the Metropolis of Phenicia: secondly, Syria Propria, bounded and adjoining Northward to Phenicia, famous to our acquaintance, for Laodicea, as is mentioned in the Revelations of St. John; & Antioch, the place where Christians were first so called, 
Antioch.  but now hath no name itself either Turkish or Christian to be called by, being sunk into most obscure and ignote Rubbish. It was finally lost from the Christians in 1381. when it came to Saladine, the Victorious Sultan of Egypt and Damascus. Thirdly, Comagena bordering upon Euphrates towards the East, with which it is wetered, 
Aleppo.  in it Aleppo situated in the midst betwixt Tripoli, Beritus, and Alexandretta, the three prime ports of Turkey, and on the further side it adjoins to the Persian Territories; it hath been of long time a factory of the English Nation, governed by a Consul who maintain thence correspondence with the East Indies, several goods coming over land upon Camels. The English are here well beloved, and our Tutelar or National Saint George, whose Sepulchre is feigned here, is had in great veneration; It overlooks by its situation upon a Hill six Villages, to be seen no where else in these depopulated uncultivated places of this Empire, and is governed by a Bashaw, which Dignity hath of late years been troublesome to the Turkish State, as was mentioned in the following Treatise; It was taken in by Selimus the first, of which more presently. Fourthly, Palmyrene a Country never conquered in the Holy-Land expedition, as the other parts were. Fifthly, Coelosyria bounded on the West with Palestine, whither we are next to pass, and on the Southeast, with Arabia Deserta, and on the North with Palmyrene, remarkable for the famous City of Damascus, 
Damascus.  and the Imperial and regal Seat of many Kings, who have been celebrated as well in Divine as humane writ. A most fruitful delightful place, even to surfeit, being stored with wine to superfluity, for which reason, as is excellently observed, the vile Impostor Mahomet would not be persuaded to come to it, lest being inescated with its pleasure he should forget the business he came about; but his Successors were not so abstemious, it being the seat of one of his Caliphs', while Babylon or Badgat was re-edified. Here are many ingenuous workmen in most Arts, and hence come our Damask Satins and Linens, wrought with curious Branches. It is now the Seat of one of the principal Turkish Bashaws, and who is had in great estimation and beloved by the Grand Signior; It was held in modern times by the Mamalukes, who piece-meal recovered Syria from the Tartars, who under Tamberlane terribly sacked this City; but in the year 1516. when the victorious Selimus the first discomfited Campson Gaurus the Egyptian Sultan in the fields of Aleppo, this City fearing the Spoil and ruin thereof then very opulent by trade, set open their Gates, as did all the other Cities by their example. By means whereof the Turks became Lords of all this Country without any more blows, as they were next year of Egypt also, by their victory over Tomombeius, in whom perished the Name and Empire of the Mamalukes.  
In our way to Palestine on the Holy Land, we must pass over Mount Hermon, a ledge of Hills, 
Mount Hermon.  which beginning Eastward run directly South, by which Palestine is bounded on the East, and parted from Coelosyria and Arabia Deserta, on the West with the Mediterranean Sea, and some part of Phoenicia; On the North it is divided with the Hill Anti-Libanus from Syria, and on the South with part of Arabia Patraea; a most fertile Land even to admiration, flowing with milk and Honey, as it is elegantly expressed in the eight of Deuteronomy; by its former division it was cantoned into six Provinces, 1. Berea, 2. Iturea, 3. Galilee, 4. Samaria, 5. Judea, and 6. Idumea, but made one Province of the Roman Empire, as it is now of the Turkish, the chief Cities were Coesaria, Samaria, and Jerusalem, of which a little must needs bespoken.  
For to speak nothing of ancient times, in the 73. year after Christ, Jerusalem was taken and destroyed by Titus, with the slaughter and captivity of infinite thousands. In the year 136. it was restored by Aelius Adrianus, new-named Aelia, and given in possession to the Jews. In the time of Constantine and Helena his Mother, it fell into the hands of the Christians, and so continued until the days of our Henry the fourth, at which time it was again taken by the Sultan of the Saracens, and the Christians clean banishment.  
In the year 1097. in a general Council for the delivery of the Holy-Land, 
Holyland.  the Crossed Knights were instituted throughout Christendom, and Godfrey of Bulloygne chosen General of three hundred thousand footmen, and one hundred thousand horse. These Knights did many famous acts; recovered the Land, instituted a Monarchy, and though sometime with loss, continued some defence thereof, until the year of our Lord 1517. and then was it overcome by the Turkish Armies, of the aforesaid victorious Selimus, who at this day retain it in miserable servitude under a certain Tribute or imposition upon such Christians as are permitted to live here.  
There are now therefore two or more Monasteries, or Religious Houses, where Friars do abide, and make a good commodity of showing the Sepulchre of Christ, and other Monuments unto such Christian Pilgrims as do use superstitiously to go in Pilgrimage to the Holy Land.  
And so it resteth peopled with men of divers Nations and Sects; as Saracens, Arabians, Turks, Hebrews, and Christians: whereof some follow the Latin Church, some the Greek: as the Grecians, Syrians, Armenians, Georgians, Nestorians, Jas●bites, Nubians, Marodits, Abessines, Indians and Egyptians, every one having their peculiar Bishops, whom they obey. But to particularise a little further.  
Galilee upon the North is environed with the steep hills of Libanus and Antilibanus, upon the West with Phenicia, upon the East with Coelosyria, and upon the South with Samaria, and Arabia the desert. The soil is most fruitful, yielding all sorts of Trees, and divided by Jordan: upon whose banks stand very many Towns and Villages, and so well watered, either with mountain Torrents, or Springs, that no part thereof lieth unmanured.  
The Country is the more famous, for that in it standeth (amongst the rude mountains) the small Villages of Nazareth, 
Nazareth.  the place of our Lord's conception: And at this day, there is a small Chapel arched and built under ground, whereinto a man must descend by stairs: Here (some say) the Angel appeared unto Mary, and foretold her that she should conceive and bring forth our Lord.  
The Inhabitants are Arabians, short and thick men, rudely apparelled, and weaponed with Bows, Swords and Daggers. In this Region likewise standeth the Mount Thabor, whose North part is inaccessible, and whereon our Lord was transfigured, according to the blessed Evangelist.  
SAMARIA lieth in a most delicate plot of Palestine, 
Samaria.  but in bigness not comparable to Judea or Galilee. The soil is partly mountainous, partly champain, pleasant, fruitful, and very well watered with fresh and sweet water. The City is now ruinated: but as for pleasure and delight it was inferior to no other. It is situated upon the side of a Hill, the eighth part of a mile, from whence a man may behold the ruins of a great Temple: whereupon (as men say) Christ sat, when he asked water of the Samaritan woman. But these are uncertainties, not to say fallacies.  
JUDEA, 
Judaea.  far excelleth any part of the residue of Palestine, and at this day enjoyeth its ancient fertility.  
The tribe of Juda so named it, and in it, as in the rest of Palestina were very many worthy Cities, whereof Jerusalem was the chief seat of their Princes, 
Jerusalem.  the possession of the Patriarches, Prophets and Apostles: the original place of our faith, and the glory of the Christian world. By the Barbarians, at this day it is called Godz, or Chutz: It standeth on an eminent place, as whereunto a man must always ascend.  
Saint Jeroms opinion was, that it stood not only in the heart of Judeaa, but in the very centre of the world, as having Asia on the East, Europe on the West, upon the South Lybia and Africa, and upon the North, Scythia, Armenia, Persia, with theresidue of the Pontic Nations.  
What the glory hereof hath been, may be conjectured out of Tacitus, who reporteth, that in the beginning of the Siege, it contained two hundred thousand souls. At this day it numbereth not above five thousand inhabitants, although many Pilgrims daily resort thither in a good conscience, and for devotion sake.  
It was once strongly and fairly walled, but now weakly, and therein it showeth nothing so famous as the Sepulchre of our Saviour Christ, whose Temple incircleth the whole Mount of Calvary, situated upon a plain plot of ground, high, round, and open at the top, 
The Sepulchre of Christ.  from whence it receiveth light: but the Sepulchre itself is covered with an arched Chapel cut out of the main Marble, and left unto the custody of the Latin Christians.  
Whosoever is desirous to see this Sepulchre, must pay nine Crowns to the Turk: so that this tribute is yearly worth unto him a very considerable revenue.  
One hundred and eight foot distant from this Tomb, is the Mount (called the Mount Calvary) whereon our Saviour Christ was crucified by the treacherous Jews. In this place are many other religious Relics. And the pilgrims which come thither, are always lodged according to his own profession; the Latins with the Franciscans, without the City, by Mount Zion: the Grecians are lodged with the Caloirean Greeks, dwelling within the City by the Sepulchre: And so every other Nation, Abessines, Georgians, Armenians, Nestorians, and Maronites, who all have their proper & peculiar Chapels. Those Franciscans, which follow the Latin Church, and are for the most part Italians, were wont to create the Knights of the Sepulchre, and to give testimonial unto Pilgrims of their being there.  
Without this City is the valley of Jebosophat, and therein the Tombs of the blessed Lady and Saint Anne. The territory adjoining is exceeding fruitful in Vines, Apples, Almonds, Figs and Oil: the mountains are no less stored with trees, wild beasts and spiceries.  
Besides Jerusalem, here standeth Bethlem, now destroyed, and showing nothing worth looking on, save a great and stately Monastery of the Franciscans, within which is the place where Christ was born. Rama is now likewise ruinated; the Arches and Cisterns which are now remaining, by the witness of Bellonius his own eye, are greater than those of Alexandria, but not so thick.  
Gaza is now a Turkish Sanjackship: the soil about fertile, and the inhabitants Grecians, Turks, and Arabians.  
IDUMEA. In holy writ, this Region is called Edom, 
Idumea.  and by other Author's Nabathea. Toward the Sea and Judea the soil is fertile, but toward Arabia, desert and barren. Some say its inexpugnable for its deserts and want of water: yet is it stored therewith but hidden, and known to none but the Natives. Of old they were a turbulent, unquiet, and seditious people, and so at this day they are like to their villainous and roguish Neighbours the Arabians.  
For further satisfaction of the Reader, be he pleased to refer himself to Doctor Fuller's Holy Land, or Sir Walter Raleigh, who have amply discoursed on this Subject, by whose copious & pleasant stile and luxurious description, the Ruins and present indigence and penury of this once flourishing and abundant Region are only to be alleviated. And so we pass forward.  
EGYPT is best to be known as to its bounds, by its threefold definition and division. 
Egypt.  First, Egypt properly so called, extends itself North upon the Mediterranean Sea, and part of Idumea to Lybia or Marmarica. Secondly, Lybia or Marmarica lying betwixt Egypt properly so called, and Cyrene or Pentapolis, so called for the five chief Cities thereof, thirteen hundred miles long, and two hundred broad, reaches from Lybia to the greater Syrty, where it is bounded with the Kingdom of Tunis in Africa, 
The kingdoms of Tunis and Algiers.  which Kingdom with the other of Algiers, by the Ottoman Family's intermeddling with the quarrelling Princes thereof, though Mahumetans also, came at length to acknowledge no other Master but themselves; the last King of Tunis named Mahomet, put in by Don John of Austria, whose succour he craved, being subdued by the Turks, and carried Prisoner to Constantinople in the reign of Selimus the second, about which time the Kingdom of Algiers, in length 300 miles, but in breadth not considerable, was likewise reduced upon the same score by the famous Barbarossa. Not to mention here some of the Isles of Barbary which are subject to the Grand Signior, as Zerby, infamous for the loss of fifteen thousand Christians by slaughter at the taking, and afterwards by famine at the surprise and retaking of it by Pial Bassa in 1559. I am constrained to mention these parts of afric here, for want of convenient reduction (in this brief Compendium) to their proper place.  
Egypt was vassalled to the Mamalukes, who seized it from the Eastern Emperors some three hundred years before Selimus the second, that ambitious and martial Sultan, wrested it from them in the fields of Aleppo, and extinguished the name and Empire as aforesaid: when Cyrene followed the same fortune, and submitted to the Turkish yoke. In this Province we must remark Tripoli, assigned by Charles the fifth to the Knights of John of Jerusalem in lieu of Rhodes, but wrested from them by Sinan Bassa in 1577. since which it is become a Den of Pirates, as was mentioned before in the Syrian Tripoli.  
In Egypt, passing over Pelusium and the famous Damiata, we will confine our view to Grand Cairo, once called Memphis, the Metropolis of Egypt, which of all ancient Cities hath lost little or nothing by the injury of time.  

Grand Cairo described at large.  Grand Cairo was wrested from the Mamalukes, and their Sultan Tomembeus, by Selimus the first in the year of the Incarnation, 1517. after four bloody days spent before he could entirely possess himself of the City; It is nobly scited, and is between thirty and forty English Miles in compass, divided into seven burgs, built after the Egyptian manner, high, and of large rough stone, part also of Brick, the streets are narrow, of late there are new buildings made of the Turkish fashion, as the former decay, poor, low, much of Wood and Timber, except some modern stately Palace● of both Nations.  
There are in it as are reckoned five and thirty thousand Moschets, four and twenty thousand noted streets, besides lanes and turn, some of those streets are two miles in length, some not half a mile, all of them every night are locked up with a Door or Gate at each end, and Guarded by a Musketier, to prevent Tumults, Fire, or outrages.  

It's Government.  Without the City on horseback there warch every night, to prevent any attempts of the Arabs, four Sanjacks, with each a thousand Horsemen under his command, so that in all, as it is easily computable by the individual, Guardians of the streets there watch every night no less than twenty eight thousand persons.  
The Castle is the place where the Bashaw resides, who is always one of the most avaricious and ravenous Viziers, sent thither on purpose to squeeze and oppress the Egyptians, and is frequently made a Sponge, to refund his wealth (with his life) into the grand Signors Exchequer, in which act the slavish Egyptians can discern nothing but his justice, and are saisfied with it as their revenge: This Castle is founded upon a Rocky ascent on the East side of the City, nor well repaired nor quite decayed; at the foot of this ascent is a place half a Mile long, wherein they ride the great horse, and by that a little House and Garden, wherein the old Bashaws of this place, when disauthorised till the coming of a new one, are keptuntil they are strangled or restored to the Grand Signiors favour. Things of remark and note herein, 
The famous River Nile.  are first the River Nile running along the South of the Town to the West, making as it leaves it, a little dainty Island, whose fertile and wonderful inundation gins constantly about the middle of June, and increaseth to between eighty and a hundred days, than it abates, and by the end of November comes within its narrowest banks, about a quarter of a mile broad: by reason of this flood they have four Harvests in a year, the ground adjacent to this River being before a white Sand, without a sprig of any green thing but two weeds (which carried to Venice makes the finest Crystal Glass) becomes a fat black mould, and bears Flax and Rice, with Sugarcanes in abundance. Not to omit the number of Crocodiles that infest this River, nor the Nilscope in the Isle, where stands a Pillar with several marks, declaring the height of the flood all over Egypt. The next are the Pyramids so much famed in History, 
The Pyramids.  and the granaries or storehouses which Joseph built, three of which Pyramids stand twelve mile's South-west of the City on the other side of the River, and are yet almost entire, their form is quadrangular, lessening by equal degrees from a quarter of a mile, flat at bottom to a square at top, a little more than four yards angular; there are sixteen or eighteen other Pyramids, some twelve miles to the Southward, but ruined extremely. It reins not here but once in three or four years, so that bodies buried in that sand, will keep without putrefaction, by reason no moisture is near them but what is in themselves.  

Cairo subject to plagues, yet populous.  Plagues are here very rife in Winter, by one whereof eighteen hundred thousand persons died in six month, yet was the City presently as populous as before, and continues so thronged that persons of quality have one going before their Mules to make way for them, by bidding people make room, this is caused by the confluent multitude of the Arabs, and Indians too, that flock to the pleasures and plenty of this place. There are a great many Christians also, Venetians, Dutch, Genoese, and some English; the Air sometimes in Summer, is like any sweet perfume, and almost suffocates the Spirits, caused by the Wind that brings the Odours of the Arabian Spices in a full Flavour.  
There is also a sort of rare Horses, but of tender hoofs, yet fit for that sandy and soft ground, which will run four days and nights together without eating or drinking, and some Egyptians with a little provant, and less sleep, their body being wound about with a Linen, will ride them so upon business, to which this is the only convenience, over those sandy deserts, where there is neither house or inhabitants, 
The sandy playns about it.  but the Theiving Murderous Arabs. For the direction of the way over those Vastitudes, (the wind blowing the Sand, and losing the tract of any beaten way, and sometimes burying the Travellers in Sheats of it, unless they be wary,) are Pillars of brick, set up a mile distant from one another.  
The Revenue that the Grand Signior receives from Egypt amounts to eight hundred thousand pound sterling, a third part whereof comes only clear to the Exchequer at Constantinople, all ariseth out of certain farms of the Land, belonging to the Crown, 
The revenue of Egypt.  let out to the Egyptians, the least farms pays two hundred pound a year. But the Bashaw hath other ways to make profit to himself, nor is any invention of oppression thought envious or dangerous; for the Egyptians naturally effemenate, and having suffered under a lasting Tyranny, from slavery to slavery, are in no likelihood of endeavouring a revolt? the Grand Signior hath of them, no more than fourteen thousand enroled in his pay, and that for show only. The other two parts of the Revenue are disposed thus, the one to furnish the Expense of the Caravan and Pilgrimage to Mecha, whither the Grand Signior sends presents yearly, especially a green Velvet Pall for Mahomet's Coffin, and the other third part of the revenue towards the defraying the charges of the Government, viz. all Officers and public services, besides that of the Timariot, who do theirs for their Tenure, and enjoy almost a half of that Kingdom. It is a rare felicity for any Bashaw of this place to escape with life, fortunes, and liberty, yet there are few of the Viziers, who do not ambitiously affect this ominous Government.  
The Nile descends from Cairo in a length of 360. miles to Canopus, now called Rosetta, where it imbogues itself into the Sea: from whence by Land to Alexandria, 
Alexandria.  the Port where goods are landed for Cairo, famous for its founder Alexander the Great, and for the Monument and Tomb of red Marble of its beautifier, Pompey the Great, likewise, and for its new Castle built since by the Turks, being their only Emporium or scale of Trade in Egypt.  

The description of Arabia.  ARABIA TRIPLEX. The three Arabia's, are likewise parcel of this Empire, which is a marvellous great country, included between two huge bosoms of the Sea, in manner of a Peninsula, viz. upon the West and East with the Arabian and Persian gulfs, upon the South with the Ocean, and upon the North with Syria and Euphrates.  
The Inhabitants are indifferently called Arabians, Saracens, or Moors: Those are the true Arabians which live out of Cities in Tents, dispersed over Syria, Egypt, and afric, these give themselves to feed , and droves of Camels. Those which inhabit Cities, are called Moors, and were once of such puissance, that they not only subdued Syria, Persia, and Trogladitica, but likewise Egypt, a great part of afric, and almost all Spain, with the Island of Sicily, and the Kingdom of Naples.  
Two hundred years they kept possession of these pieces, but of some part of Spain seven hundred, even until the days of our Fathers. And further, this accursed generation at this day is not only spread over all the Southern coast of Asia: viz. Persia, East-India, and the Islands of the Indian Sea, butlikewise advanced with great prosperity unto divers wealthy Kingdoms, famous Cities, and worthy Mart-towns, over all the South Coast of afric: under this people the Turks were first called into Asia to bear Arms, and from whence issued out the swarm of this Locust Mahomet. The Division is as followeth, first  

The division of it.  ARABIA DESERTA. This is a vast Country, full of Deserts, yet well inhabited with populous and warlike multitudes, especially toward Euphrates, and the mountains of Arabia Faelix, whether Merchant's resort. The residue towards the West is sandy, by which if a man be to travel, he must have the stars for his guide, company for his safeguard, and provision for his diet, for otherwise he shall lose his way, or surrender his goods to the Thievish Arabs, or starve in the Dese●t for want of food.  
ARABIA PETREA. Towards Syria this is somewhat fertile, but smally commended for that property by the Ancients: For indeed it is exceeding barren, and wanteth necessary sustenance, Wood and fresh Water. The memorable things herein are the Mountains at Synay and Oreb, upon the former whereof is at this day builded a Monastery of Christians, following the Greek Church, and the only receptacle or Inn for wayfaring Christians: other place of relif is there none.  
ARABIA FELIX is a very large province, better manured and watered then the other. It is adorned with noble Cities, and full of Villages, especially toward the Sea side, where are many excellent places of Trade. The residue except the Sand, is made manurable either for feeding of  or Camels, in which places live infinite swarms of divers Nations, by Grazing and Husbandry.  

It's History.  Arabia Petrea and Deserta, were subdued by the Turks upon their first Conquest of Persia, in the rise of their greatness, but recovered by the Mamalukes, whose fortune they followed to the fatal period made by Selimus the first, when in his expedition to Egypt, they more annoyed him by falling in his rear, & terrified him in their night alarms, than all the Forces of their Mamaluke Masters in the field; which deciding the title to Egypt included soon after the Dominion of those Countries, the chiefs thereof being gained by money and promise of preferment, who yet nevertheless continue their petty Sovereignty's, and rob and steal upon their own account, making no distinction betwixt Turk and Christian.  
As for Arabia Felix it continued unconquered, till the Turks and Portugals quarrelled about it in 1538. when Solyman Bassa sent with a Fleet into to the read Sea to maintain the Trade thereof, and to repress the Persians, assisted by the said Portugals, instead of taking in Diu, most basely surprised Aden, one of the chiefest Ports, when under colour of a friendly invitation, he had got the King thereof on board, where he hanged him, as he did the like to Zibel (and the King thereof) the Port of Mecca; nevertheless the Turks have but little command here, especially in the more inland parts, and towards the Persian Gulf, where a Turk is generally hated and abhorred.  

Assyria described.  ASSYRIA is bounded on the East with Media, West with Mesopotamia, South with Susiana, and North with part of Turcomania, by the last name of it as alluding to its great Original, called by the Turks Arzyrum, and though formerly the terrible name of a mighty Empire, and the first of the four, is now a mean Province of the Grand Signors Dominion: in it was once seated the famous City of Nineve mentioned in Scripture, 
Nineve.  but the name and memory of it is now lost, only it is supposed that Mosul seated on the Tigris, and inhabited with a number of Nestorian Christians is risen out of its ruins. The Bassa of Arzyrum, the chief and strongest place in this Province, hath ten thousand Timariot under his Command to defend this Country, and to be ready for any other service.  
MESOPOTAMIA is bounded on the South with Arabia Deserta, from which it is parted with the bending of Euphrates, on the East with the River Tigris and Assyria, on the West with Syria, and on the North with Mount Taurus, and Armenia Major, it is memorable for very little of modern note, the people prone to slavery, and accept of any Master that can win and wear them.  
CHALDEA bounded on the East with Susiana a Province of Persia, on the West with Atabia Deserta, on the North with Mesopotamia, and on the South with the Persian Bay, and the rest of the Deserta. As to the account hereof we shall confine our view to Babylon, 
Babylon described.  enlarged by Nabuchadnezzar, once accounted one of the world's nine wonders, but since dwindled into oblivion, but recovered by the name first of Selencia, and now of Bagdat: it was taken from the Persians by Solyman the Magnificent, and recovered from them under Sophy Abbas in 1625. and retaken from them by the noble and glorious Sultan Morat in 1640. when he intended to bury the name of the Janissaries in the rubbish of it, but left his own bones there like another Alexander: but the same vicissitude hath again restored it to this present Sophy; the people of those Regions as was hinted before, being patiented and regardless of any power or Government whatsoever, as sure to suffer no worse, nor having ever experienced better.  
TURCOMANIA (of which something more largely for the quality of the place) is bounded on the North with part of Tartary, 
Turcomania.  upon the West with the Euxine Sea, Cappadocia and Armenia Minor, on the East with Media and the Caspian Sea, and on the South with Mesopotamia and Assyria, it is called Turcomania from the Turks, who from hence made their first fortunate expedition and irruption to the conquest of Persia, and spread themselves afterwards into other Regions. The inhabitants are now generally Christians, privileged by Mahomet the Great, and speak a language of their own, yet are their manners very barbarous, given much to Tillage, and very industrious; they are of late well seen in Manufactures, especially in rich Tapestries, Grograins, and watered and unwatered Chamlets, with which they Traffic in all places of Turkey.  

Armenia Major.  The chief Provinces of this Territory, are Armenia Major, conquered by Selimus the first in 1515. after the fatal Calderan field, the day whereof was called by the Turks Doomsday, against Hismael the Persian Sophy, 
The Chaldean fields  whose Predecessor Vssan Cassan took it from a Christian Prince thereof; and fully settled by Amurath the third, by the strong Garrison of Van. 2. Colchis, reduced by Vluzales the famous Turkish Sea Captain, sent into the Euxine Sea by Amurath in 1579. and made subject to a Beglerbeg. 3. Iberia with the rest, formerly feudatory to the Grecian, as before to the Roman Empire, by the same Amurath (who pursued his Father Soliman's design) was partly united to his Sceptre, but the Georgian Princes by the near aid of the Persians have yet a part. 4. Albania conquered by the Great Cham of Tartary, but since blended with the other Georgians into Turkish slavery. This Turcomania, though it were the first place of the Turks extraction, yet it was the last of their conquest, besides that it is strangely Christian, and is the last Province that is assured and settled under their Dominion.  

Georgia describech  GEORGIA, by the Barbarians termed Gurgistan, comprehendeth part of the ancient Iberia, with part of the great, Armeny, and peradventure Atrapatia. Upon the West lieth Mengrelia, upon the North Zuiria (once Albania) upon the East the middle Atropatia (now Sirvan) upon the South that part of the greater Armenia, which now is called Turcomania.  
For the greater part it it covered with Mountains, Woods, and Thickets, and in that regard inconquerable for the difficulties of the mountainous passages. It is notwithstanding fertile, and adorned with many large places and villages, from whence arise many famous Rivers, as Cirus and Araxis, springing from the Mountain Taurus, and running through the whole Province, until at last, it disgorge itself into the Caspian Sea.  
The Inhabitants are termed Georgians, of St. George, whom they advow their patron and advocate. For they are Christians according to the Greek Church, with some small difference. They are very populous and warlike, strong of body, and valorous in fight, even until our times maintaining their liberty in the midst of the Mahometans, sometimes following the fortunes of the Turks, sometimes of the Persians. But at this day, they have not only lost their wont liberty, but also many Fortresses and Cities, as Teflis, Lori, Clisca, Gori, and Tomanis, and withal some of them have embraced the Turkish infidelity.  

The City of Tauris.  I must here insert the Noble City of Tauris in Media, within that Province belonging to the Persian, being the utmost extent of the Turkish Dominion Eastward, and the bound thereof, whither being arrived we will return back to Constantinople by the way of Asia minor, called Anatolia, and after this spacious perambulation, sit down and compute in an entire sum, the whole extent of this dominion, for the reader happily may be tired with so tedious a journey.  

Asia Minor.  ANATOLIA. That which the Turks at this day term Anatolia or Turcia major, once Asia minor, comprehendeth the Provinces of Pontus, Bithynia, Asia itself, Licia, Galacia, Pampbilia, Cappadocia, Cilicia, and Armenia the less; and in these Provinces of ancient times flourished the States and Kingdoms of the Trojans, of Methridates, of Croesus, of Antigonus, of the Paphlagonians, of the Galathians, of the Cappadocians and Phrygians; All which at this day are not sufficient to satisfy the single ambition of the Turkish Tyranny. The Inhabitants for the most part are Mahometans, and naturally Turks, of simpler nature than the Turks of Europe, and nothing so cruel as the Renegado Christians. Yet are there many Christians among them in many of these Regions, 
The condition of the people.  following the Rites of the Greek Church. Among these Turks there is no acknowledgement of Superiority, Blood, or Nobility, but all are equal slaves to the Grand Signior, over whom he appointeth Beglerbegs and Sanjacks. They are either a kind of idle or lofty people, for they are smally industrious, and were it not for their slaves, their grounds would generally lie unmanured.  
Pontus and Bithynia are now united under one name, and called Bursia. 
Its Canons.  Here once reigned the Great King Methridates; and here stood the famous City of Chalcedon, Nicomedia, Apamia, Prusia Nice, and Heraclea Ponti.  
Asia propria, now Sabrum, is a particular Province of Asia minor, and containeth in it many famous Provinces, as Phrygia major, and minor, Caria, Mysia, etc. in Phrygia minor, stood that Noble City of Troy, famous at this day (saith Bellonius) an eye witness, for its very ruins of Walls, Gates, Circuit, and Marble Sepulchers, found upon the way without the Walls.  
Pamphylia now Caramania, is one of the seven Sangjack-ships, with 8000 ducats of yearly revenue. In this Country, as also in Cilicia, are woven those fine  which we call Chamblets, watered and unwatered. They are made of the hair of Goats, so fine and white as no silk can surpass them in those two properties.  
Cappadocia now Amasia, is a goodly Country, and the seat of the Turks eldest Son. In it are many goodly Cities, as Trapezond, once the seat of the Commeni, Emperors of Trepesond, 
The Empire of Trapezond▪  whose name and progeny, Mahomet the second utterly extinguished.  
Cilicia, now part of Caramania, is a good Country; the Inhabitants are given to pasturing of Goats for lucre of their fleece, of which they make their Chamblets; but otherwise neither given to fishing, Navigation nor Husbandry. At the foot of mount Taurus (saith Bellonius) are divers small Villages, and excellent pastures about them, which for the fertility thereof should seem to be one of the Turks Races; for from thence he culleth out every year 600 horse of service, which they highly esteem, and name Caramani.  
Armenia Minor, is a better soil, and more populous than Cappadocia, round about encircled with tall, huge, broken and woody mountains. These Provinces are of Anatolia, governed by a Beglerbeg, the chief next to him of Romania, but his forces are not esteemed so much for their service as the Europeans.  
The whole is bounded on the East with the River Euphrates, by which it is parted from Asia the Greater, on the West with the Thracian Bosphorus and Hellespont, by which divided from Europe, on the North with the Euxine Sea, and on the South by the Rhodian, Lydian, and Pamphilion Seas, so that it is almost a demy-Island or Peninsula. To omit for brevity sake the Provinces of the Isles, among which are reckoned as chief, Samos, Lesbos, Tenedos, and principally Rhodes, 
The Island Rhod●s.  an Island an hundred and forty miles in compass, the City whereof, taken by Solyman the magnificent on Christmas day 1522, is reputed one of the most impregnable Fortresses the Turk possess, as is Famagusta in Cyprus. It is now inhabited by Turks and Jews which were banished out of Spain.  
As to the story of Anatolia, it chief depends upon the two Empires of Constantinople and Trabezond, and the Kingdom of Caramania, subdued by Bajazet the second, since which time every parcel thereof became united to the Ottoman Dominions. It was once the most flourishing part of the world, but hath lost since some few Centuries, no less than 4000 Cities, partly by earthquakes, which are frequent here, and partly by the sloth and natural laziness of the Turks, who busy themselves in nothing but their lust and luxury, so that little Trade is stirring here. But their Horse bread here retain their native excellency, and are reputed the best, the European Horsemen are like so esteemed. And in these two consist the chief power and strength of the Turk.  
So that we have seen under the Empire of the Turk is comprehended the better part of the ancient threefold division of the earth, which we will recapitulate and repeat for the Readers memory. 
The sum of the Turkish dominions  He holdeth in Europe the whole Sea coast, which from the borders of Epidaurus, stretches itself to the mouth of Tanais; whatsoever lieth between Buda and Constantinople, and from the Euxine Sea to the banks of Savus, is his. In that perambulation is contained the greater part of Hungary, all Bosnia, Servia, Bulgaria, Macedon, Epire, Greece, Pelloponese, Thrace, and the Archipelago with the Islands. He holdeth in Asia and afric, all that is between Velez de la Gomera and Alexandria in Egypt, between Bugia and Guargula, between Alexandria and the City Siene; and from the City Suez as far as Swachen. The hugeness of this territory may be imagined by the circuit of some of the parcels: Palus Meotis (wholly his) spreadeth itself a thousand miles into the land; two thousand and seven hundred miles do hardly encompass the Euxine Sea. The coast of the Miditerranean Sea (as much as is subject to him) containeth in circuit eight thousand miles. Egypt wholly his, is esteemed three thousand and two hundred miles; so far from Derbent upon the Caspian Sea to Aden upon the Red Sea; and from Balsara upon the Persian Gulf to Tremessen in Barbary, is accounted little less than four thousand miles. In the Sea, he is Lord of the most noble Islands of Cyprus, Eubea, Rhodes, Samos, Chio, Lesbos, and many other in the Archipelago, of which before.   

CHAP. IU. Of their Militia.  
THeir Infantry consists of two sorts. First, such as are levied upon particular Cities, more or less according to the nature of the Expedition, 
The Infantry.  and proportionable to their abilities, from whence many Christians are frequently sent, both Turks and Christians well clothed and armed, and exercised a month before they march without the Cities where they are raised: The second the Janissaries, who make 50000. which are Christian Children taken from the Northern parts of Europe, and entered into the Grand Signors books, and bred in the Seraglio and other places as common servants till twenty two years old, and then are mustered and disciplined for service (but now Turks are listed among them very frequently) these are the flower of the Army, and are never disbanded, but when old, are put into Garrison. The horse consist of the Spahioglans, 
Their Cavalry.  whose just number is 32000. and are the constant guard of the Emperor's person at home and abroad; and the Timariot, who hold lands by serving the Sultan in his Wars, and according to the value of their Timar or Farm sending three, four or six horses, but not all for service, their total number with the Tartar, whose aid of 60000. horse is always to be in a readiness may be 300000. of which number the Kingdom of Algiers affords 40000. that of Tunis 30000. Tripoli 10000 we may not reckon proportinably, so with the other Provinces, because horse are here in abundance.  
When a War is proclaimed, and a general Rendezvous appointed, the several Bassa's and Governors of Provinces draw their forces together, summoning the Timariot to do their service aforesaid, but many of them with some Janissaries and Volunteers have leave to march before to the said Rendezvous. When these Bashaws begin their march, public proclamation is made to hang all such Janissaries as shall be found behind those Forces upon their march; when they are rendezvoused, and upon the Expedition, the Bashaws do not go all in company, but setting forth about an hour one after another, 
The Turks disdipline▪ in marching.  draw out their Troops without confusion, not in any strict order of Rank and File, as near no enemy.  
Yet though there is not the discipline of posture, their Officers commands are in all other things carefully obeyed; 'tis a wonder to see such a multitude, as commonly they march with, so clear of confusion, violence, want, sickness, or any other disorder, there being always plenty of good Biscuit, Rice and Mutton carried with the Army.  
The Bashaws and great Commanders have with them three or fourscore Camels, besides six or seven score Carts to carry the Baggage, & when the General takes horse, he hath five or six Coaches covered with cloth of Gold or rich Tapestry to carry his wives, some have with them twelve or sixteen, the least ten, who when they enter the Coach, there are men placed on both sides, holding up a row of Tapestry to cover them from being seen by the people, although they were musted after the Turkish manner that nothing but their eyes appeared. 
The Turks Sodomy.  Besides these women, each Bashaw hath as many or rather more pathic Boys which they use for Sodomy, whom they prefer as the greater satisfaction before their Wives, which are used mostly to dress their meat, to wash, and for to honest their unnatural lust.  
The Boys are generally of fourteen, ten or nine years old, and are usually clad in velvet or scarlet with gilt Scimitars, and bravely mounted with sumptuons furniture, and each of them a Soldier is appointed, who walks by his bridle for his safety.  
When the Prime Visier departs upon any expedition out of Constantinople, he wears in his Turban a long broach Feather, which none but the Grand Signior usually wears besides himself, upon this only occasion; He is accompanied on his way with all the Grandees of the Court, who present him with Gifts, as doth the Sultan himself in vests and such like commodities, to bestow upon merit or other occasions for his Magnificence. 
Their Military music.  The martial music they have is none of the best, but will serve sufficiently to confound the senses, and deafen the ears to any other clamour, being a kind of horse Kettle Drum, which with some brass dishes and wind Instruments, carried by fellows on Horseback, ride a little before every great Commander, and noise along the journey. The great rendezvous when he marcheth against Christendom is always appointed in that fatal plain, of Thessaly famous for the battles of Pharsalia, between Pompey and Caesar, and Philippi between Augustus, and Cassius, and Brutus. As for their arms which hath been touched before something more particularly is to be said of them. They differ from those of the Europeans very much, 
Their Arms.  yet their Harquebus is something like our Caliver, their Scymetar a crooked flat Backsword, good at Sea upon Boarding, or among Ropes, but in the field fight is much inferior to the Rapier; but constant use (for it hath been always the eastern weapon) gives them advantages, more than we can ward.  
They use likewise an Iron Mace, either for stroke or hurl, and in this they have a peculiar excellency, being brought up in it from their youth. Bows and Arrows are no less skilfully then frequently used, 
Bows and Arrows.  with which they do most mischief, though the Arrows be no bigger than children's, but the strength of their bows doth the Execution. Besides these they carry other, almost all sorts of weapons with them, as they do the like when they travail, first their Girdle is charged with three or four Pistols, then on either side a knife as long as a man's arm, like a skean, but not so broad, with another for ordinary uses, tucked to his Coat, a harquebus on his shoulder, on his thigh a Scymitar, on the one side of the saddle pummel a petronel, on the other a strange Sword, the blade being hollow and foursqare, by that either an Axe or an Hungarian Mace, or both, and at his back Bowes and Arrows, so that he looks live a Porcupine, with weapons in every part of his body. The great Ordinance each Soldier carries in his pocket in pieces to the field or Leaguer, where it is cast.  
As to their Quarters, which are always in the fields and the open Air, 
Their Quarters.  but what their Tents sometimes defend, all these arms are fastened to their Bridles, which are embellished with brass gilt bosses, and that is tied about the Tree, or otherwise made sure to the ground, where he rests, that being cared for, he spreads a blanket, whereon he first eats, and then sleeps in his , with his Saddle for his Pillow; Armour they have not had long, but now they begin to use it frequently, the agility and celerity of men and horses in offending, equalling the defensive part. To three Horsemen a Wagon is allowed to carry their other necessaries.  
When they approach an enemy's Country, they march in rank and file with wonderful exact order and silence, whereby commands are readily heard and obeyed, there being severe punishment for them that by disorderly and licentious behaviour, disturb their companies. And for the better security of this discipline, and to prevent straggling, 
Their provision on their march.  they are always provided of Biscuit, dry Flesh, and store of Rice, with a sort of course butter, so as in the greatest desolate places and Countries, they have plenty of necessaries, which brings them in heart to the encounter.  

Their Battle.  When they are near an engagement, the horse (which is one of their chief Military politics) encompass all their Infantry, except the Janissaries (whose courage and bravery they confide in) it the rear in form of a half Moon or Crescent, which figure they esteem propitious. Those Horse have order not to meddle with the enemy, but only to drive and necessitate the foot upon the enemy, till they have pierced through their Battaliaes if possible, and if they chance to recoil, 
Their manner of fight.  to hold them to the slaughter, till they have wearied and dulled the enemy's Swords, and then the Janissaries and they together fall with fresh fury and vigour upon them, and this serves for all the advantages of Military Policy, and quickens his multitudes, through despuration, to high and gallant services.  

Their Seiges & Leagures.  In matter of siege and Leagures, they are not altogether so expedite and understanding as the Europeans, and what ever they have attained to in matter of raising or ruining Fortification, hath been taught them by Fugitives and Renegadoes; the use of the Cannon they have learned very well, but yet it is not so familiar to them, for not many Matrosses are to be found in their Country, the Persian their next Neighbour to this day standing six or eight yards off when he gives fire to those pieces.  
Their number serves them for shelter and defence, for as soon as they have raised a battery, and made a kind of breast-work, with some Mountains in it to overlook the place besieged, 
Their bold approaches.  they make their approaches in spite of the Bullet, and strive to fill up the Trenches with their bodies, if they cannot do it with other matter, and when once a Breach is made, it is either a Soldier's death there in honour, or a Dogs in the Camp for an Officer to retreat, or give over the assault while commanded.  
Yet they can use Galleries, as they do mines and other devices of conquest, but neither with that art or success as the Christians, but that is equalled with their diligence and undefatigable working, and obstinate resolution of carrying the Town at last. And their patiented suffering of all extremities upon such a bent is almost incredible, and the like they do in the defence of their own.  
But the Turk puts not himself to much charge of Garrisons, unless Frontiers and maritime Towns, 
The Turk always Master of the field.  (which are not yet so strictly guarged and maintained as with us) for he supposeth himself Master of the field, and that upon any sudden rapture he is able to march with a sufficient Army to their relief (the places being provided for such a competent time) besides, after the conquest of a Country, he divides it, as was partly said before, into so many Timars or Farms, for which the several possessors are bound always to be in a readiness, with two, three, or six Horses, according to the value of the said Lands, who do so awe the Country, (the Nobility and better sort being either transplanted and destroyed, and some Rustics only left to till and manure the ground,) that seldom happens any revolt merely by them, the morlacs excepted, whose poverty suited not with their Lordly Greatness, nor was able to maintain it among so many natural wants and indigencies.  

Their Naval force.  As to their Naval force it consists of three Fleets, the one (like our Newcastle Traders) sails the Euxine and Mediterranean Seas, either toward the Moscovite, Cireasse or Cossack, and thence bringing slaves, with honey, wood and wax, etc. returns to Constantinople about August, and thence sails to Alexandria to barter those commodities for Flax, Sugar, Tapestry, Sherbets (made of several dry preserved fruits, as Apricocks, Peaches, Citrons, etc.) Corn, Rice, and other Egyptian traffic, and returns with Tribute (guarded with a Fleet for fear of the Malta and Florentine Galleys which lie in weight for the stragglers) in January back to Constantinople, 
Of late for fear of the said Galleys it comes by Land in Caravans.  which is as the Nursery of his Seamen. The second is his Fleet of War, built and equipped in the straits, and made only for fight. The third, the Barbary men of War, which exercise Piracy over all Christendom.  
This last is his chiefest strength, though not so much and so soon at command as the other; for they have long pretended an independence on the Grand Signior, when appealed to from those they have rob, which he likewise dissembles, 
The Pirates of Alger, etc.  so that sometimes they prefer their own designs before his quarrel; but generally they comply with his Orders.  
Notwithstanding to give the world to believe that they are exempt from the Turkish jurisdiction, and to be reputed free Pirates, for fear of restoring their prizes, they will not come to Anchor under the reach of any of the Forts or Castles belonging to the Grand Signior, but if they have occasion to stay for a wind or other convenience, ride at anchor for a while out of danger of any shot; which personates the exemption very finely.  
They are notwithstanding ill supplied with Seamen, for besides Renegadoes they have very few skilful Sailors; 
The Turkish store of Seamen.  these Renegadoes in the Barbary Fleet have taught them to sail into the North-wester-most parts of Europe, they having sometimes landed in Cornwall by night, and carried away some captives out of their Beds; they have frequently infested Spain in the same manner, and now they have proceeded so far that they roave as far as Newfoundland, and have taken prizes there, and in one of the Ships a very handsome English woman going for Virginia, who was presented by the Captain to the Grand Signior, and is by report at present in his Seraglios, and one of the Sultanaes'.  
The Seamen are generally very civil and courteous, as they are obedient and diligent, and not irreligious and profane, as too many of our Mariners are, and rough and quarrelsome besides; their terms of Navigation are altogether Italian, from whose commerce they borrowed it, themselves having formerly few or no Ports to the Sea.  

Their vessels.  Their own Ships called Caramuzaels' are most part great Ships, with Poop and Forecastle very high, and will carry seven or eight hundred passengers, but like Portugal Galleons are slow of sail, not fit for service in fight, and are soon overset by any sudden tempest, or stormy weather. The best Ships therefore they have are such as they have taken from the Hollander, who to save their lives and liberty, which the Turks promise upon a present surrender, will part with their Ships and Goods, which turns to the uspeakable prejudice of other Christians trading in the Levant, 
Holland prize ..  especially the Venetians, who have often times encountered the Turks at Sea within these few years.  
This makes the Pirates of Algiers, Salley, and Tripoli to have such a contemptuous opinion of that Nation, and always apt to flinch from such terms of peace as are every-foot agreed on between with them; but with us they care not how little they quarrel, for that they seldom get any thing by the bargain, but frequently come by the worst, a single Merchant man having spoilt two of their best men of War, 
An Enlish explat.  and slain almost all their men, with their Captain Bashaw of Rhodes, about which a great difference was like to have arisen in the year 1634. by a complaint made against the English at the Port.  
It were to be wished therefore that the Turk were no more formidable at Land than he is like to be at Sea, of which the Venetians have continued Masters, and by their annual espousal have wedded it to their Fortune and Glory, which hath in several triumphs adorned that maiden and little requblique, against the huge and bulky mightiness of this Empire.  

The Turkish Arsenals for shipping.  The Turkish Arsenals for shipping are four; the first is at Pera, and conteained thirty three docks or mansions for so many Galleys: The second is at Callippolis, and contained twenty, both under the charge of the high Admiral and his Servitors: The third, is at Suez at the Red Sea, containing twenty five mansions, and the fourth and last, at Balsaro in the Persian Gulf, consisting of fifteen Galleys, and these two last under the charges of the Beglerbegs of Balsaro and Cairo; but of late years there are double the number built at Pera and in Callipolis.   

CHAP. V Of their Government Civil and Ecclesiastic.  
THE Court is commonly styled by them Capy, viz. the port, wherein are many great Officers, partly spoken of before, and whose services are only destinated to uses within the Seraglio (too large to be here described further than what was mentioned in the Description of Constantinople;) and they are for the most part Eunuches, with their Table of under Eunuches. But without the Seraglio are also divers honourable Offices for the Government of the Empire, the chief whereof is their Mufti or Pope, who only hath plenary power to interpret their Law and Alcoran. In the second Rank, are their Coldeleschers, viz. Chief Justices, and they have the hearing and deciding of all temporal suits between party and party. In ancient times they were but two, one in Rum Ili or Europe, the other in Anatolia: 
The great Officers of the Empire.  but Selimus the third, added a third equal in authority to the other two, over the Provinces of Egypt, Syria, Arabia, and part of Armenia. These chief Judges have jurisdiction over all inferior Justices, or Caddies in particular Provinces, and by them are nominated, but confirmed by the Grand Signior himself. After the Cadeleschers, followeth the Viceroy Bassanes (Counselors of estate) whose number is uncertain; in old time three or four, but of late twelve. The Precedent of these the Turks term Viceroy Azem, and in truth, is a personage of great dignity and authority in managing the affairs of the State, as the man with whom the Grand Signior doth only communicate his weightiest intentions, and secretest deliberations.  
In the next place appear the Beglerbegs (masters deal Campo) the chief whereof is he that is termed of Romania or Graecia: 
Major Generals.  The second is the Beglerbeg of Anatalia or Asia. The third is the Denizi Beglerbeg, that is to say, the Lord high Admiral. And these three Beglerbegs have equal place and authority with the former Bassas in the Divano, or place of public audience.  
Before the last war of Persia, this Empire was under-governed by forty Beglerbegs, who likewise had under them two hundred and seventy Sanjacks (but since those times this number hath been much augmented) viz. in Europe resided seven, in afric 4. in Asia 29.  
His yearly revenue, without counting his Timars, by them he hath 30000 horse always in pay (which are farms held as by Knight's service, and remove the wonder his Revenue is so little) is estimated at fifteen Millions of Ducats.  
As to the Capy or Port, by which is insinuated the safety and Harbour of such as address themselves to the Grand Signior, the remarkable thing besides the Emperor's places of pleasure which are hinted in the other part is the Divan or places of Judicature, 
The Divan.  where the Viziers, and the two Cadeleschers sit four days in every week. Their decisions are speedy and most just, for that the Grand Signior hath a place private to himself to inspect their Deportment; 
A notable story of Sultan Morat.  and it is very certain that the late Sultan Morat being there one day, and hearing judgement given against a coiner, to lose his right hand, which is the only punishment for that fact, by a waft of his hand out of the window, unseen to any but the Executioner, gave a sign for cutting off the Fellows head, as judging him to deserve death, which the Executioner performing, to the amazement of the Divan, they sentenced him to the same infliction (for sentence and Execution are done at one and the same time) which the fellow preparing for, and refusing to give any account or reason of his Action, as relying upon the Emperor's intervention, was by his own mouth, out of the same Privacy absolved and acquitted of the fact, as done by his Command.  
Besides, by the Emperor's public appearance every Friday, when he goes in great State on Horseback to the Temple of St. Sophia, attended by no less than 20000. men, such is the Majesty, and consequently the awful dread of this Prince (though to their joyful acclamations he will answer by bestowing his blessings cheerfully upon the people, 
The Emperor's public apearance every Friday for prevention of Injustice.  and shows himself ready to receive all manner of complaints from all manner of persons, insomuch that none of his attendants dare deny the receipt of any paper from the meanest wretch, nor the greatest of his Officers hope for any favour upon any true information of their oppression and injustice) I say by this means justice is kept most part uncorrupted; and the Grand Signior upon the account of his impartial severity towards his Ministers, though he squeezeth to himself by their death or exile the juice of their oppression, is most infinitely beloved and admired by his subjects, being by his state, magnificence and justice, conceived by them to have something more than humane in his nature.  

The Turks Trials.  As to their common Trials, (which is by way of viva voce, and the Oaths of Witnesses) though of late the attestation of a Musselman or Turkish believer is often taken for an authentic proof against a Stranger, yet in their ordinary trials between one another, they do proceed with more caution, and upon surer grounds, (for even the Religious orders of which there are four, and are presumed for the honour of their Religion not to be taintible with any crime are given most excessively to subornation and perjury) extracting ground and just presumptions for sentence from private examinations and questions, so artificially put, as no premeditated combination can evade, 
Turk's reverence Oaths more than Christians.  yet generally the Turks bears a more awful reverence to Oaths than Christians, nor are they found to alloy it with the poisonous mixtures of equivocation, though the Jews that live among them are very prone to forswear and abuse that sacred name they pretend to have in so much veneration, and for this reason and other wicked subtleties of that people, they will not suffer them to turn Turks, (which they would readily do, because of the same common principle of Circumcision) unless they will first turn Christians, which goes against the grain, and keeps numbers of them from being converts to Mahomet.  
But to proceed, from all Judges both extraordinary and ordinary at the Port, 
The Mufti.  and in the several Villages of the Provinces (for a Justice or Caddie is appointed for every Town) there lies an appeal to the Mufti or Mahometan chief Bishop (who is next to be considered in the Government) to whom all controversies, difficulties or perverted judgement are submitted for his final sentence, and even the grand Signior himself doth and must refer himself, but his Oracle is sounded before, and must not utter one word more or less than is directed to him, and shall fit the convenience of State, for as it hath been excellently observed, the Turk hath the Mufti and Mecca both in his own Dominions, and is not forced in some untoward occurrences to apply himself to foreign dispensations. And sometimes the Grand Signior makes not nice to remove his Arch-Clergy-man, as well as other of his Tribe, if they once interfere with the State, yet without any tumult or Faction, or scarce any blemish to the persons of the men, who shall be reputed Saints, and so Calendaried; even if put to death, such is the radical opinion of their unstained sanctity and integrity.  
As to the Bashaws and Beglerbegs, and their honours for life, their posterity being reckoned for no more than common Turks, unless their own worth shall raise them, by which all potent combination of families is prevented; as we shall speak of more liberally in the following Treatise.  
In the time of Selimus, were reckoned one million and thirty three thousand Christian souls to live within his Dominions, 
The number of his Christian Vassals.  not accounting those that enjoyed freedom of conscience by privilege, nor those that then were subject to the Egyptian Sultan, whom the said Selimus vanquished, but now they are in far greater numbers.  
The Jews likewise live dispersed over his whole Dominions, 
Of Jews likewise  in such infinite numbers, that scarce no Town nor Village, but is very populously replenished with their Families, speaking divers Languages, and using the trade of Merchandise in ample and rich fashion. Thus to my power have I laid out the portraiture of this mighty, tyrannical, irreligious and bloody Empire, which as it began by the sword, and is propagated by the sword, so let all Christians henceforth pray, that by the sword it may fall, and at last vanquish into nothing, as of nothing (to speak of) it took Original.   

CHAP. VI Their Religion and Foperies.  
THe Turkish Religion, (if we may give so high a Title to such a mess of nonsense) is a hodgepodge of all sects and opinions, but so ridiculous that any one well in his wits cannot choose but laugh hearty at its absurdities; and no wonder, their Lawgiver Mahomet being troubled with the Migraines, that he should vend such trash, and those people addicted to all manner of luxury should receive a Religion suitable to their sordid appetites. To rehearse all his mad whimzical conceits, would make a sufficient volume of itself; we shall only in a brief Epitome give you a taste of some of the most notorious, by which you may give a guess of the rest.  
And first concerning his opinion of Heaven, whither he saith he was carried by an Angel, and let in Gabriel the Porter there; where he saw a Cock so great, that standing upon the Moon, his Coxcomb reached into the imperial Heaven, many millions of miles altitude, and when this mighty Chanticlear crowed, all the Cocks upon earth re-ecchoed him; this he saw in the first Heaven; In the fourth he beheld an infinite company of Angels, whereof every one was a thousand times bigger than the Globe of the earth; each of them had ten thousand heads, every head threescore and ten thousand tongues, and every tongue praised God in seven hundred thousand several languages: amongst other of these Angels, (saith he) was one named Phatyr, or the Angel of mercy, who was of that immense greatness, that every step he trod was twelve times more than the distance betwixt the Poles. This Angel (said he) had a quill or pen of Orient Pearl, of such a length, that an excellent Arabian Courser could hardly reach to the end of it in five hundred years continual galloping; with this pen (saith he) doth God record all things past, present and to come, in such a mysterious Character, that none but he and Seraphael can understand it; with this quill were written all the hundred and four Holy Books, viz. the ten which Adam received, Seth fifty, Enoch thirty, and Abraham the remainder; this pen forsooth also, writ Moses Law, David's Psalms, Christ's Gospel, and Mahomet's Alcoran. In the seventh Heaven he saw the. Throne of God, supported by seven Angels, each of them so great, that a Falcon with incessant flying could scarce in a thousand years reach the distance of one eye from another; fourteen everlasting burning candles hung about the Throne, whose length (according to Mahomet's measure) was as much as a horse could run in five hundrens years. There (saith this blasphemer) did he see the Almighty, who bid him welcome, and stroaked him on the face with his hand, which was a thousand times colder than ice. Here Mahomet for shame of his own baseness blushed, and sweat six drops, which he wiped from his brow and threw into Paradise, where one became a Rose, another a grain of Rice, and the other four became four learned Men, viz. Armet, Sembelin, Almamed, Molec-zed, & Seh-naffin.  
Who would think people should be so credulous to believe such antic stories; but his other opinions were full as ridiculous, as concerning the day of Judgement, that he should paint it out by a great and fearful Duel betwixt him and death, who being overcome shall be so enraged, that he shall destroy all the world presently, and being armed in flaming brass, shall sound his Trumpet to each quarter of the world, whose affrighting noise shall make all creatures to give up the ghost: yea, the very Angels also shall die, as also Adriel, who wrapping his iron wings about him, shall strangle himself with such a hideous noise as is not to be imagined.  
Then shall ensue a terrible earthquake, and a violent shower of parching brimstone, which shall turn the world into a disordered Chaos, in which condition it shall remain the space of forty days, at which time God shall take it in his fist and say, Where are now the haughty Princes, the cruel Tyrants, lascivious ' Wantoness, and covetous Muck-worms of the earth? Then will he rain down mercy for forty days and nights together incessantly, which shall reduce the world again into a flourishing estate. Then shall the Angel Seraphiel take a golden Trumpet in his hand, of length 500 years' travel from one end to another, with which he shall give such a sound, as shall revive again both Angels and men, who shall reassume their former estate after this; Michael the Archangel comes with a mighty Balance, and poises every man's actions in either scale, those whose good deeds outweigh their evil, are put on the right hand, the other on the left. Then is every man loaden with his sins in a satchel and hung about his neck, with which they pass on a narrow weak bridge over the mouth of Hell; now those that be heavy laden break the bridge and fall therein, but such as have but few sins pass over securely; on the other side of the bridge stands Mahomet, who shall be transformed into the shape of a mighty Ram, full of locks and long fleeces of wool, in which all his Sectaries like Fleas shall shroud themselves, then will he jump into Paradise, and so convey them all thither.  
Paradise he described to be as many miles about as there be Atoms in the Sun, and that it is enclosed with a wall of ninety times refined gold, ten thousand miles high, and three thousand thick; it hath seven Gates to enter in at, and is divided into seven spacious Gardens, and those subdivided into seventy times seven several places of delight. In this place he promises to his Musselmen, or true Believers, all sensual pleasures and delights imaginable; namely, that they should have garments of silk, with all sorts of colours, bracelets of gold and Amber, Parlours and Banquetting-houses upon floods and Rivers, vessels of Gold and Silver, Angels serving them, bringing in Gold and Silver Flagons Milk and Wine, curious Lodgings rarely furnished, Cushions, Pillows and Down-beds, most beautiful Women to accompany them, Maidens and Virgins with twinkling eyes, Gardens and Orchards with Arbours, Fountains, Springs, and all manner of pleasant fruit, Rivers of Milk, Honey and spiced Wine; all manner of sweet Odours, Perfumes, and fragrant Scents, yea whatsoever the flesh shall desire to have. In this Paradise (saith Mahemet) there is a Table of Diamond, seven hundred thousand day's journey long; this is for men to feast upon, sitting on chairs of Gold and Pearl. Gabriel the Porter of Paradise hath seventy thousand keys which belong to his Office, and every key is seven thousand miles long; questionless he must be very strong, or else those keys must needs tyre him. Here (saith the Alcoran) shall men tumble in all manner of pleasure, reposing upon fair beds lined with Crimson; there shall they gather the fruits of the Garden to their contentment; there shall they enjoy the company of fair and beautiful Damosels, whose hairs be threads of Gold, their eyes of Diamonds as big as the Moon, their lips of Cherries, their teeth of Pearl, their tongues of Rubies, their cheeks of Coral, their noses of Jasper, their foreheads of Saphyr, their eyes exceeding black, and bodies exceeding white, round faced, sweet, amorous and beautiful; there shall they spend the time with these Virgins in pleasant Arbours, who being enjoyed, shall have their Virginities again renewed as often as lost. In the midst of this delightful place (saith he) is a very high spreading Tree, higher than all the Mountains in the world, were they heaped one upon another, and so broad that it shadeth all Paradise. The trunk of this extraordinary rate tree is all of Diamond, the leaves of Ophirian gold, and the boughs of jet; each leaf hath an antic shape, having on one side growing the name of God, and on the other that of Mahomet.  
Such gross absurdities did he publish to catch the credulous inconsiderate multitude; but his devices are so ridiculous, that a wise man cannot choose but smile at his conceits in pleasure: this indeed hath made many of the most serious of them, to mislike his inventions and sensual delights; amongst the rest hear Avicena, one of his own Sect; Mahomet (saith he) hath given as a Law which showeth the perfection of felicity to consist in those things which concern the body, whereas the wise and sages of old had a greater desire to express the felicity of the soul then of the body; as for the bodily felicity, though it were granted them, yet they regarded it not nor esteemed it, in comparison of the felicity which the soul requireth.  
Nor were his ridiculous fopperies of Hell less than the other; namely, that it was in the navel of the world, compassed with a large high wall of attractive Adamant, having seven gates of flaming brass to enter in at; that it was divided into several Cells or Dungeons, whereof some were more loathsome and fuller of torments than others, which are prepared for those souls who have highest transgressed. Some of these Caves (saith he) are so deep, that a millstone in a thousand years cannot attain to the bottom, and other places are without bottom: In the descent of these deep Caves or Dungeons, are placed sharp pikes and swords to wound and torment the souls that move there. These Dungeons are full of flaming oil and brimstone, which striketh such a terror, that the very Devils themselves do howl, scrich and rage there beyond measure: other Dungeons be full of serpents, toads, and all manner of venomous and noison creatures that can be imagined. Here shall the wicked eat of the fruit of the Tree Zacon, which being in their guts shall flame like sulphur, they shall drink boiling water, and every day have alteration of new torments. Some Rivers (saith he) be full of Crocodiles, others so cold as makes them gnash and chatter, others boil with violence of heat; yet (saith the Alcoran) shall not these pains endure for ever; for after so many thousand years, when each soul hath suffered according to the demerits of the sins which he hath committed, then shall they be delivered by Mahomet, (yea his charity is so great, that he will deliver the Devils also) first changing their affrighting shapes into others more tolerable, and then by washing them in a River flowing out of Paradise called Alcanzar, they shall become whiter than the driven snow, and from thence forward sing Lala hillulaes unto Mahomet.  
His doctrine of Angels was, that they were either good or bad, yet both subject to death; the good as consisting of flame, because Lucifer an Angel, by ambition was cast out of Paradise; the bad Angels are imprisoned in Dogs, Swine, Toads, Wolves, Bears, Tigers, etc. After the Judgement day they must be tormented in Hell some millions of years, and afterwards be delivered by Mahomet.  
As absurd and ridiculous were his opinions concerning our Saviour Christ, as that the Virgin Mary conceived him by smelling to a Rose presented to her by the Angel Gabriel, and that he was born out of her breasts: also, that he was not crucified, but Judas or some other wicked thief in his stead, Christ being separated from them by a cloud that covered him, which came from Heaven: that at the last day the Righteous should enter into Heaven, the Jews under the banner of Moses, the Christians under the banner of Christ, and the Saracens under his banner.  
Having with these and the like odd whimsies, patched up his Alcoran, to give it the better credit, that the people might imagine it to come from Heaven, he devised this cunning way; He secretly caused a wild Ass to be taken and bound, his Alcoran being fairly written about his neck; then as he preached unto the people, he pretended a sudden rapture of some extraordinary thing that was revealed to him from above, and with a loud voice spoke to the people, Ye have desired a Law, behold God hath sent you a Law from Heaven; go to such a Desert, there shall ye find an Ass, and a Book tied about his neck, which will direct you in the ways which God hath commanded.  
Thereupon the people ran in great haste, and (as they could do no other) found it according as he had said; so with great pomp they bring back the Ass with the book about his neck, suitable to the bearer; and now (as thoroughly convinced) they give great honour to this their new Prophet. Thus were these silly souls deluded by this cunning Impostor, who worse than Herostratus, purchased to himself a lasting name by by the grandest wickedness that could be committed. We shall conclude this Chapter with a brief Epitome or Summary of their Religion (such as it is) wherein all those that are not wholly given over to sensuality and brutishness, may see the ridiculous machine whereon the great fabric of their faith is grounded.  

A Summary of the Religion of the TURKS.  
THe Turks believe one sole God, in one sole Person, Creator of heaven and earth, the rewarder of the good, and punisher of the wicked; who hath created Paradise for the recompense of the righteous, and Hell for the last punishment of crimes. They believe that Mahomet was a very great Prophet, whom God sent in the world to teach men the way of salvation; and call themselves Musulmans, that is to say, recommended to God, or saved.  
They believe the Decalogue of Moses, and are obliged to observe it; they celebrate Friday as the Christians Sunday, that day they assemble in Temples at noon to pray.  
They are obliged to pray five times a day, viz. in the morning, at noon, at the evening, when the Sun setteth, and an hour within night.  
They fast the month, or moon, which they call Ramazan; during this month, they neither drink nor ear all the day, until the Sun be set, but in the night drink and eat according to their appetites, flesh and fish, except the flesh of swine, and wine that is all times forbidden them; after this fast they have the feast of great Bairan, as the Christians Easter after Lent. 
In this Bayran or Byram, lasting 3 days, they are very jolly, and give Presents like our New years gifts especially the Grand Signior gives and receives much.  They are great founders of Temples and Hospitals, and are obliged to give to the poor the first day of the year, the Tithe of what they have gained during the preceding year.  
They believe, that after being well washed, saying some prayer appropriate to that Ceremony, they have also the soul purified from all filthiness of sin, which is the cause that they wash and bathe often, especially before they pray.  
They have no Sacrament but Circumcision; they cause their children to be circumcised at the age of seven or eight years; and when they can pronounce these words, La ilha ilha allha Mehemet rasoul allha, that is, There is but one God, Mahomet is his Prophet and Apostle; this is their profession of Faith; nevertheless there is no mention of Circumcision in all the Alcoran; they say they observe it in imitation of Abraham, whose Law is recommended to them by Mahomet; they believe that the Alcoran was brought to him at several times by the Angel Gabriel in the City of Mecca, and that of Medina, because the Jews and Christians had altered the holy Scriptures, and the Law of God.  
They are permitted to have four wives, married at the same time, and as many Concubines as they are able to maintain.  
They can put away their wives when they think fit, paying them what they promised them in contract of marriage, and marry again at their pleasure; but the women are bound to tarry until they are assured that they are not with child before they marry again; and their husbands are obliged to keep, and take the care of the child. The children which they have by their slaves are indifferently esteemed with those of their wives, and are all held as legitimate.  
They have Temples, Colleges, and Hospitals well revenued; they have covents of Religious, that live exemplary; obey their Superiors without contradiction, and dance after the sound of Flutes and other instruments when they make their prayers.  
They have moreover another sort of Religious Vagabonds through the world, clothed like fools of that Country; they often go naked, and cut their skin in many places, they are held to be holy persons, and live by alms, which are never refused them; both the one and the other sort of Religious are called Dervis, they are known by their habit, and can retire and marry when they please.  
They deny Jesus Christ to be God, or the Son of God; neither believe they in the holy Trinity: they say that Jesus Christ was a great Prophet, born of the Virgin Mary, a Virgin both before and after her delivery; that he was conceived by divine inspiration, or by a divine breath, without a father, as Adam was created without a mother; that he was not crucified, that God took him into heaven, and that he shall come again on earth at the end of the world to confirm the Law of Mahomet; they likewise affirm, that the Jews thinking to crucify Jesus Christ, crucified a man among them that resembled him.  
They pray to God for the Dead, 
A great question among Mahometans.  they invoke their Saints, of whom they have a large Legend, nevertheless they believe not Purgatory; and many among them imagine that the soul and body remain together in the grave until the day of Judgement.  
They have Mecca and Medina, that are two Cities of Arabia, in great veneration because Mahomet was born at Mecca, and buried at Medina: they make thither great pilgrimages, and believe that Land to be Holy: They bear likewise singular respect to the City of Jerusalem, for that it hath been the Birth-place, and habitation of many Prophets.  
They use no Clocks; at the hour of their prayers their Priests ascend the highest part of the Tower, that is in a corner of the Temple, and with a loud voice call the people to prayer, singing prayer, composed for that purpose.    

CHAP. VII. The Seraglio or Court of the Great SIGNIOR.  
HAving before mentioned the place, to satisfy some Curiosities concerning this Emperor's pleasures, in which he satisfies himself with variety, conversing with his Mutes and Buffoons (for that it is not lawful for any body but the Vizier Bassa's, and some few others to speak to him) in the same signs and gestures, and now and then riding, and shooting, and casting a heavy Iron Mace, all which he is taught to do with great exactness; I will transiently speak of that, than which nothing is more secret and reserved, viz. His Companying with women, the beautifullest those parts of the world afford, the greatest excellency and perfection whereof is reputed to consist in great and broad eyes; the enjoyment of women so featured, being made a part of their Paradise in the World to come.  
They which are within the third gate, called the King's gate, are about two thousand persons, men and women; whereof the women (old and young one with another; what with the King's Concubines, old women, and women servants) may be about eleven or twelve hundred. Now those which are kept up for their beauties, are all young Virgins, taken and stolen from foreign Nations; who after they have been instructed in good behaviour, and can play upon Instruments, Sing, Dance, and sew curiously; they are given to the Grand Signior as presents of great value, and the number of these increaseth daily, as they are sent and presented by the Tartars, by the Bashaws, and other great men, to the King and Queen. They do likewise sometimes decrease, according as the Grand Signior shall think fit. For upon divers occasions and accidents, he causeth many of them to be turned out of this Seraglio; and to be sent into the Old Seraglio: which is also a very goodly and spacious place, of which hereafter I shall take occasion to make mention. 
Virgins made Turks and how.  These Virgins immediately after their coming into the Seraglio, are made Turks; which is done by using this Ceremony only; to hold up their forefinger and say these words; law illawheh illaw Allawh, Mahummed resoul Allawh. That is, there is no God but God alone, and Mahomet is the Messenger of God. As they are in age and disposition (being proved and examined by an old woman called Kahiyah Cadun, that is, 
Kahiyah Cadun, the mother of the Maids  as we say, the Mother of the Maids) so they are placed in a room with the other of the same age, spirit, and inclination, to dwell and live together.  

Their manner of life.  Now in the women's lodging, they live just as Nuns do in great Nunneries, for these Virgins have very large rooms to live in, and their Bedchambers will hold almost a hundred of them apiece. They sleep upon Sofaes, which are built long-wise on both sides of the room, and a large space left in the midst to go to and fro about their business.  
Their Beds are very course and hard (for the Turks neither use Featherbeds nor Corded Bedsteads,) and by every ten Virgins their lies an old woman, and all the night long there are many lamps burning, so that one may see plainly throughout the whole room: which doth both keep the wenches from wantonness, and serve upon any occasion which may happen in the night. Near unto the said Bedchambers they have their Bagnos for their use at all times: with many Fountains, out of which they are served with water, and above their Chambers there are divers rooms, where they sit and sew: and there they keep their Books, and Chests, in which they lay up their apparel.  
They feed by whole Camaradaes, and are served and waited upon by other women: nor do they want any thing whatsoever that is necessary for them.  
There are other places likewise for them, where they go to School, to learn to speak and read (if they will) the Turkish tongue, to sew also, and to play on divers instruments, so they spend the day with their Mistresses, who are all ancient women: some hours notwithstanding being allowed them for their recreation, to walk in their Gardens, and use such sports as they familiarly exercise themselves withal.  
The King doth not at all frequent or see these Virgins, unless it be at that instant when they are first presented unto him; or else in case that he desire one of them for his Bed-fellow, or to make him some pastime with music or other sports: wherefore when he is prepared for a fresh Mate, he gives notice to the Kahiya Cadun of his purpose; who immediately bestirs herself like a crafty Bawd, and chooseth out such as she judgeth to be most amiable, and fairest of all; and having placed them in good order in a room, in two ranks, like so many pictures, half on the one side, and half on the other, she forthwith brings in the King, 
The Kings coming to them.  who walking four or five times in the midst of them, and having viewed them well, taketh good notice within himself of her that he best liketh, but says nothing; only as he goeth out again, he throweth a Handkerchief into that Virgin's hand; by which token she knoweth that she is to like with him that night: so she being (questionless) exceeding joyful to become the object of so great a fortune, in being chosen out from among so many, to enjoy the society of an Emperor, hath all the art that possible may be, shown upon her by the Cadun, in attiring, painting, and persuming her; and at night she is brought to sleep with the Grand Signior in the woman's lodgings, where there are Chambers set apart for that business only. And being in bed together, they have two great wax-lights burning by them all night; one at the bed's feet, and the other by the door: besides there are appointed (by the Cadun) divers old Blackmore women, to watch by turns that night in the Chamber, by two at a time; one of them to sit by the light at the bed's feet, and the other by the door, and when they will they change, and other two supply their rooms, without making the least noise imaginable, so that the King is not any whit disturbed. Now in the morning when his Highness riseth (for he riseth first) he changeth all his apparel from top to toe, leaving those which he wore, to her that he lay withal, and all the money that was in his pockets, were it never so much; and so departeth to his own lodings; from whence also he sendeth her immediately a present of jewels, money, and vests of great value, agreeable to the satisfaction and content which he received from her that night. In the same manner he deals with all such as he maketh use of in that kind; but with some he continueth longer than with other some, and enlargeth his bounty far more towards some than others; according as his humour, and affection to them increaseth, by their fulfilling his lustful desires.  
And if it so fall out, that any one of them doth conceive by him, and bring forth his first begotten child: then she is called by the name of Sultana Queen: 
Sultana Queen.  and if it be a Son, she is confirmed and established by great feasts, and solemnity; and forthwith hath a dwelling assigned unto her a part, of many stately rooms well furnished; and many servants to attend upon her.  
The King likewise alloweth her a large Revenue, 
Her allowance.  that she may give away and spend at her pleasure, in whatsoever she may have occasion; and all they of the Seraglio must, and do acknowledge her for Queen, showing all the duty and respect that may be, both to herself, and to them that belong unto her.  
The other women (however they bring forth issue) are not called Queens; yet they are called Sultana's, because they have had carnal commerce with the King: and she only is called Queen, which is the Mother of the first begotten Son, heir to the Empire; the which Sultanas, being frequented by the King at his pleasure, have also this prerogative; to be immediately removed from the common sort, and to live in rooms apart, exceeding well served and attended; and have no want either of money or apparel, in conformity to their degree.  

Other Sultanas.  All these Sultanaes' do resort together very familiarly, when they please; but not without great dissimulation, and inward malice; fearing lest the one should be better beloved of the Grand Signior than the other; yet notwithstanding this their jealousy, they (in outward show) use all kind of courtesy one towards another.  
They never stir out of the Seraglio but in company of the King himself, who often times carries either all, or most of them abroad by water, to his other Seraglios of pleasure: and in those ways through which they pass, to go to and fro from their Kaiks, there is Canvas pitched up on both sides, 
Their Barges.  and none may come near them but black Eunuches, till they be settled, and covered close in the room, at the stern of the Kaik; and then go in the Bargemen; so that in fine they are never seen by any men, but by the Grand Signior only, and the Eunuches.  
The King's Daughters, Sisters, and Aunts, have their lodgingss also in the same Seraglio; being royally served, and very sumptuously apparelled, and live together by themselves in continual pleasures; until such time as at their request the King shall be pleased to give them in Marriage: and then they come forth of that Seraglio, and carry each of them along with them a Chest which the Grand Signior gives them, full of rich apparel, jewels, and money; to the value of (at the least) thirty thousand pounds sterling a chest; and that is (as we call it) their portion.  

The King's Sons by the Queen  The King's Sons, which are born unto him by his Queen, are Nursed, and brought up together by themselves, by choice Nurses, which are found abroad without the Seraglio. But if his Majesty have Sons also by other Sultanaes', (as commonly every Grand Signior hath) than those are brought up apart, and not with the Queens; so that every Mother careth for her own Children, and that with great Envy and Jealousy; yet they may play together, till they come to be of six or seven years of Age; being much made of, sumptuously maintained, and apparelled all alike at the King's charge.  
They live among the women till they come to be of nine or ten years of Age, and about fourteen, 
Circumcision solemnity.  they are Circumcised with Great Pomp and Solemnities throughout the whole City, especially the Eldest Son. For the Circumcision of the Turks Children are like to the Christian Weddings; there being used at them, great Feasting, Banqueting, Music, and bringing of Presents.  
From five years of age until ten, (during which time they live amongst the Women) they have their Hojah (that is, their Schoolmaster, appointed them by the King to teach them to Write, and Read; and to instruct them in good manners, that they may behave themselves decently before the King their Father; which Hojah comes once a day into the women's Seraglio, and is brought into a Chamber by the black Eunuches (without ever seeing the King's women at all) whither the Children come, accompanied with two or three old Black-moor-women slaves; and there they are taught for so many hours together, as their Tutor is permitted to stay, and then he departeth.  

The King's daughters  As for the Daughters, they are but slightly looked after; nor is the King so tender and careful over them. For as they are not suspected at all, for any thing that may concern the State in future times; so likewise are they not much respected: yet they are well provided for by the Grand Signior their Father, in case they live to be fit for Husbands,  
After the Shawh-zawdeh (the next heir to the Crown) is Circumcised; if his Father think it unfit to keep him any longer with him at home in the Seraglio, he provides all things fitting for to send him abroad: 
The Prince sent abroad.  that he may see the world, and learn experience, the better to enable him to govern the Empire after his Father's decease: sending along with him one of his principal, and trusty Eunuches for to be his guide, 
An Eunuch his Overseer.  and overseer in all his actions; besides many servants to attend upon him: all which he chooseth out of his own Seraglio. He allows him likewise sufficient means to maintain him like a Prince (as he doth also the rest of his Sons, if he have a purpose to send any of them abroad.) And so all things being well ordered, and prepared for him; having taken his leave of his Father and Mother (who present him with many gifts, as also the Sultanaes', and all the Bashaws, and great men of the Port do) he departs for Magnesia a City in Asia, 
Magnesia his residence.  there to reside in the Government of that Province; in which he hath not the supreme Authority, but governs only as his Father's Deputy. And should he pass the limits of his commission, 
His Commission.  he would quickly fall into disgrace, and suspicion of Rebellion; as heretofore it hath happened unto divers of his predecessors, sent out in the same manner. Wherefore the Eunuch which is appointed to be his helper and overseer, is bound to give continual advice to the Grand Signior of his deportment, and to the Viziers, of all occurrences whatsoever, according to the carge given him: and likewise to receive from Constantinople such orders and commandments, as are to be obeyed in those parts, where the Prince resideth. So that all things (in a manner) are swayed by the discretion of the Eunuch.  

His beding. A Shash is the whole pe●ce (be it long or short) of fine linen. Page's watch.  And as for his lodging, he sleeps upon mattresses of velvet, and cloth of gold: in the summer in sheets of Shash embroidered with silk, sown to the quilts, and in the winter betwixt coverlets of Lusernes or of Sabells', wearing all night a Gheje-lick or little shash on his head.  
And when he lies alone in his own lodgings, he is always watched by the Pages of his chamber, by two and two at a time, changing their watch every three hours; one of them standing at the chamber door; and the other by the bed side to cover him, in case the clothes should slide off, and to be near hand if his Majesty should want any thing, or be ill at ease. In the same chamber also where he lies, there are also two old women that wait with burning torches in their hands, 
Two torch women.  which they may not put out, till such time as the King is risen out of his bed: now the use of these lights is, for his Majesty to say over his Beads, and for to pray by, in case his devotion be stirred up thereto at midnight, or at Temcheet namaz, which is about two hours before day.  

women's habit.  The habit of his women is much like to that of the men. 
Breeches from the waste down to the heel.  For they wear Chacksirs, and Buskins too, and the meaner sort of them have their shoes shod with iron at the heels.  
They likewise sleep as the men do, in their linen breeches, 
No close-stools among the men; but the women ever when they go to the Haman or Bagno, carry them along with them. No paper used at the privy. They also call it Kecheh, that is, a Janissaries cap, but Vskuf properly signifieth a hood.  and quilted waste-coats; having thin and light ones for the summer, and more thick and warm ones for the winter.  
The Turks never have any close-stools or such like utensils in their chambers; but having necessity they rise, and go to the privies, made in places apart, where there do always stand pots full of water ready, that they may wash when they have done, for they use no paper in that service, as others do; holding it not only undecent, but an extraordinary absurdity, for a Musselman to put paper to so base a use: seeing that both the name of God, and the Mahometan Law, are written upon the like. They all put off their Turbans when they go about that business; and a Janisary may by no means piss with his Vskuf upon his head, but having done, he must kiss it, and so put it on again. For they hold the covering of their heads to be as honourable in a manner as the head itself.  
His Majesty's Bedchamber is near unto the great Hall of Audience, in the third Court of the Seraglio, 
Grand Seig●ors bedchamber described. H●ng ngs be over the doors.  the walls whereof are covered with stones of the finest China metal, spotted with flowers of divers colours, which make an excellent show: The Anteporta's are of cloth of gold of Bursia, and their Borders of Crimson velvet embroidered with gold and pearls: The posts of the bedstead are of silver, hollow, and instead of knobs on the tops of them, there are set Lions made of Crystal: The Canopy over it is of cloth of gold, and so are the bolsters, 
Lions of Crystal.  and the matresses. The floor of this Chamber (as of the other rooms) and the Sofaes, are spread with very costly Persian Carpets of silk and gold: and the Pallets to sit on, with the Cushions to lean upon, are of very rich cloth of gold.  

Victuals & Cooks.  The victuals in the Seraglio (for the most part are dressed by Agiamoglans brought up to Cookery, (which are called Aschees, and are known from other Agiamoglans by their white caps; 
Cooks.  yet in the form of a suger-loaf as well as the others are) howbeit there are belonging to the Kitchens that are therein, more than two hundred under-cooks, and skullions; besides their principal officers, as sewers, caterers, & such like: all which are carefully to look to their several Kitchens, and not any one to trust another with his business.  

The Sultan's Kitchen & Meals.  The King's Kitchen gins to work ordinarily before break of day. For his Highness rising betimes, there must be always somewhat ready for him; because commonly he eateth three or four times a day. He dines usually at ten of the clock in the forenoon, and sups about six at night, as well in the Summer as in the Winter.  
When he hath a will to eat, he tells the Capee Aga of it, who forthwith sends an Eunuch to give notice of the same to the chief Sewer, and he having caused the meat to be dished up, brings it in dish by dish to the King's Table: & so his Majesty sits down after the common Turkish fashion with his legs across, 
His sitting at meat.  having a very rich wrought towel cast before him upon his knees to save his : & another hanging upon his left arm, which he useth for his Napkin to wipe his mouth & fingers. He is not carved unto, as other Princes are, but helps himself; having before him upon a piece of Bulgar Leather (which is instead of a table cloth) fine white bread, of three or four sorts, well relished, and always very new, as indeed all Turks love their bread best when it is warm, newly come forth of the Oven. He neither useth Knife nor Fork, but only a wooden Spoon, of which there are two always laid before him the one serving him to eat his pottage, and the other to sup up certain delicate Syrups, made of divers fruits, compounded with the juice of Lemons, and Sugar, to quench his thirst. He tasteth of his dishes one by one, and as he hath done with them they are taken off. His meat is so tender, and so delicately dressed, that (as I said before) he needs no knife, but pulls the flesh from the bones very easily with his fingers. He useth no salt at his Table, neither hath he any Antepaste; but immediately falls aboard the flesh, and having well fed, closeth up his stomach with a Bocklava, 
A Tart.  or some such like thing. And so his Dinner, or Supper, being ended, he washeth his hands in a Basin of gold, with the Ewer all set with precious stones.  
His Majesty's ordinary diet (as I have been told by some of the Aschees,) is, half a score roasted Pigeons in a dish; two or three Geese in a dish, Lamb, Hens, Chickens, Mutton, and sometimes wild fowl, but very seldom: and look what he hath roasted for him, so he hath the same quantity boiled, almost of every thing, there being very good sauce for every dish, and other ingredients very pleasing to the . He hath likewise broths of all sorts; and divers Purcelain dishes full of Preserves and syrups; and some Tarts, 
Little pies  and Burecks after their fashion, made of flesh covered with paste: And having made an end of eating: he drinks one draught of Sherbet (seldom or never drinking above once at a meal) which is brought unto him by one of his Agas in a deep Purcelane dish covered, 
It is an Arabian word and signifies drinks.  standing upon a flat under dish of the same metal.  
All the while that he is at Table, he very seldom or never, speaks to any man; albeit there stands before him many Mutes and Buffoons to make him merry, playing tricks, and sporting one with another alla mutescha, which the King understands very well. For by signs their meaning is easily conceived, and if peradventure he should vouchsafe to speak a word or two, it is to grace some one of his Agas standing by him, whom he highly favoureth 〈◊〉 throwing unto him a loaf of bread from his own table: and this is held for a singular grace, & especial favour; and he distributing part of it amongst his companions, they likewise accept of it at the second hand, and account it as a great Honour done unto them, in regard it came from their Lord and King.  
The dishes for his Highness' Table, are all of gold, 
Dishes, & Covers of gold.  and so likewise are their Covers; they are in the custody of the Keelergee Bashaw, who attends at the Kitchen at Dinner, and Supper time: 
Yellow porcelain for the Ramazan, or Lent.  and so are all the Purcelane Dishes (which are very costly and scarcely to be had for money) in which the Grand Siguior eats in the Ramazan time, which is their Lent, and lasteth a whole moon, and the month itself is so called. Now at that time, the Turks never eat in the day, but only in the night; not making any difference at all in meats; (except Swine's flesh and things strangled, of which they are forbidden by their Law to eat at any time.)  
The King seldom eats fish, unless it be when he is abroad, at some Garden House by the Sea side, with his women; where he may sit and see it taken himself.   

CHAP. VIII. The common Customs and Manners of the Turks.  
THe Fabrics of their Churches are sufficiently large and sumptuous, and called by the name of Meschites: in which I never could perceive any sort of fancies or imageries (for Idolatry is held by them the worst of abominations) but only these, or one of these inscriptions following, in the Arabic Language, There is no God but one, and Mahomet his Prophet; or, One Creator and Prophets equal: or, None is strong as God. Then there is seen a great abundance of burning Lamps, the whole Church whited, the Pavement covered with Mattresses, and on them the Ornaments of Tapestries. Near the Church, is erected a Tower of great height, to the top whereof the Priest ascends before the time of Prayers, and with a loud voice, his earr stopped with his fingers, he thrice pro-proclaims these words; God, True, One: which Clamour or Outcry (for they have no Bells) being heard, the Nobility, and all unbusied persons, repair to Church, as bound to that devotion. Afterwards the said Priest descending, prays with them; (and then they turn their faces towards Mecca:) And this he is tied to do by his Office, five times day and night. But whosoever cometh to these Prayers, must wash his hands, his feet and privities, and his head thrice sprinkled with water: and these words pronounced, Glory to my God; Then, their shoes put off, and left at the Church-door, they enter in, some , others having new shoes or socks, and so tenderly touch the ground. Women come not into Churches, as being not excised, and for fear of disturbing men's devotions, but meet apart in severed places, altogether shut off from eyes and ears of men; and more seldom frequent their Churches, except in time of Passeover or Easter, and on Fridays; which days from Mahomet's Traditions, for distinction and imitation, they almost respect as much as Jews their Sabbaths, or Christians the Lord's day. They pray from nine a clock at night till twelve; and in their praying, their bodies are ever in great motion and agitation; wherewith they marvellously afflict themselves with loud cry and fierce ejaculations; so as oftentimes their strengths and spirits failing, they sink unto the ground; and if it happen any of them conceive herself with child, she than assures herself that pregnancy proceeds from the favour of the Holy Spirit; and when delivered, the Infants born are called, Sons, or Souls of the Holy Ghost. This hath been related to me from their Handmaids; for I, nor ever any man else were ever present at that spectacle. At men's devotions I have been often present with my Master; whose customs are in manner following: in their prayers they ne'er take off (their Turbans) cover of their heads, but with the tops of their fingers gently touch them, in token of taking them off; they fall upon their knees and often kiss the ground: they hold it for great wickedness, to have a Christian present at their mysteries; for they believe their Churches (as they say) to be polluted by men unwashed; and that Christians use no such Lavatories. Every Church in Turkey hath a peculiar place for Baths and washings, with lodings for a Priest. Now here the Priest ascends his Pulpit (reads a piece of the Alcoran, and sometimes expounds it) and there preaches about two hours; his Sermon ended, two boys come up to him, who pronounce their prayers singing with responsals; which Songs being ended, the Priest with the whole People in a low voice, beating upon their sides, repeat these words, There is but one God; which for the space of half an hour they do, and so departed. But this manner of prayers and ceremonies of preaching and singing, are not done every day, unless in time of Lent, Festivals, some Sundays; and most observe the Fridays for religious worship.  

Of their Lent.  They keep their Lent by fasting one month and one week every Year; but not always the same: for if this Year they fast out January, the next they fast out February, and keep on that course; so as in twelve Years space, they dedicate to God (in lieu of tenths) one Year and twelve Weeks. Travellers and sick persons are excused from present fastings; but are enjoined to supply it, by fasting so many days at other times. When they fast, all that Day they taste nothing, not so much as bread or water; then the Stars appearing, it is lawful for them to eat of all things which are not strangled, or Hogs-flesh, which they esteem as Carrion, most unclean. Their Lent being past, they observe Easter for three days, with great solemnity anointing the nails of their Feet and Fingers with an Oil which they call Chna, which makes those nails to shine like Gold; and with the same, they sometimes slain or colour the hoofs and tails of Horses. This Tincture holds very long, and can hardly be wiped away: so as until new nails thrust out the old, they still retain that dye; but nails of the hand, by frequent washing, abate in time. Women do not only anoint the nails, but their whole Hands and Feet also with that Oil.  

Of their Circumcision.  They Circumcise not on the eighth day as the Jews do, but when the newborn arrive at the age of seven or eight years, and be of perfect speech: the mystery whereof, is from the words of confession required before Circumcision, which are some of those sentences  in their Churches, which they repeat, and give assent thereto, by holding up the Thumb of the right hand. The Youth is not for this mystery brought unto their Church, but is circumcised in his Parent's house. I have been often present at this solemnity, which is performed in manner following: first, the friends are all invited to a feast, sufficiently furnished with all sorts of delicate flesh, lawful for them to eat; and almost every where, especially amongst the wealthier sort, an Or is killed, bowelled and flayed; in the body whereof, they include a Sheep; and in that Sheep, a Hen; and in her, an Egg; all which are entirely roasted together, for the solemnity and splendour of that day. Then in their Feast and time of Supper, the Boy that is to be circumcised, is brought to a Physician skilful in that Art, who fixing between a pair of pinchers the foreskin of his privy Member, to prevent all fear in the Boy, he telleth him that the next day he will circumcise him, and so departs; but presently feigning to have omitted something appertaining to this preparation, on a sudden he cutteth off the foreskin, applying thereunto a little salt and bombace; and then he is called a Musselman, that is, one circumcised. Yet their Names are given the day of their Nativity, not Circumcision. After continuance of this Feast for three days, the Boy with great pomp and solemnity is accompanied to the Baths; and being returned to his House, he is brought before the Guests, and by them presented with gifts prepared for him; some give Silver, Silken Vestments; some Silver Cups; others Money, and sometimes Horse. Women present him likewise, some with Shirts, Handkerchiefs, and such like, according to the several pleasures and abilities of the Guests. Women are not circumcised, only they confess the aforesaid words, and so made Musselmen. And if any Christian voluntarily confess a Faith in Mahomet, and suffers circumcision, (which often happens by the heavy yoke and burden of their Tribute) this Man is led through all the Streets and open places of the City, to the great joy and honour of the people, with acclamations: him also they present with gifts, and after free him from all Tribute. For covetousness of this profit, many Greeks and Albans become circumcised. But if any be forced thereto, as he that shall strike or otherwise disgrace a Musselman, or blaspheme Mahomet, (as it befell a certain Grecian Bishop which I did see) that man is circumcised, and hath nothing presented to him, yet shall be freed from Tribute, as others circumcised.  

Of their Priests.  Their great Mufty (as the Pope among Catholics) cannot err, and is the highest Minister of all Religious and Lay Persons: an Officer of great power and trust: his conclusions and sentences in State and Church-affairs, are irrevocable; and his person held in most esteem and reverence next the Emperor: his habit most in green, being Mahomet's colour. There is small difference between their other Priests and Laymen, nor much from the Governors of Ceremonies (such as our Bishops are) neither is much learning required from them: it is sufficient if they can read the ALCORAN and Musaph; yet they that can interpret on the Text, are esteemed most Learned, because the Traditions of Mahomet are written in the Arabic, not vulgar Turkish Character; and they hold it most detestable, to have them interpreted in the vulgar Language. These Priests and Governous are elected by the People; but their rewards and stipends for their labours, are paid by the King. They have Wives, and Habits like Seculars: and if their stipends be not sufficient to mantain the number of their Children, they otherwise supply themselves by Handicrafts & Trades, or what else befits a freeman; as teaching Schools, transcribing Books, etc. I ne'er could see amongst them any Printers; but Paper is there very well made. Some make profit one way, some an other, as Tailors, Shoemakers, etc.  

Of their Monks.  They have likewise Monks of several Orders; but chief of these three: the first have no propriety in any thing; they go almost wholly naked, saving their privities covered with a Sheep's skin, and in cold weather they use the like to cover their backs, their sides, their feet and hands are never covered. They beg alms as well of Christians as Turks; and, For God's sake. These Monks having eaten an Herb called Maslach, are possessed with a kind of fury and madness; they cut and wound their breasts cross and overthwart, and so their arms, dissembling all trouble or pain; then clap on their heads, hands and breasts, the sponge or mushrooms of old Trees light burning, and not remove them till they are reduced to ashes. Another Order I have seen, who go with their privy part bored thorough, and a Ring included therein of the weight of three pound; and this to preserve chastity. The third Order is rarely seen abroad; but remain both day and night in Churches, where within some little Angles they have small Cabins, no shoes, vestments, or cover of the had, wearing nothing but one shirt: their exercise is fasting and prayers, that God would reveal things future to them. With this sort of Monks, the King of Turks usually consults, when he intends a motion on expedition to War.  
They give so much respect to Mahomet's Traditions and Statutes, 
Their reverence to Mahomet's traditions.  that not only they never blaspheme God or his Prophet; (which amongst us sometimes happens) but if they find the least leaf or scroll thereof, lying on the ground, they take it up and often kiss it, and place it on some shelves or chinks of walls; affirming it a sin, to suffer that wherein the Name of God, and Laws of Mahomet are written, to be trodden under foot. And no man dares to sell the Alcoran, and other writings of their Law, to any Christian, or any other differing in Religion or Faith with them, lest they should be trodden on, or touched with unclean hands: and whosoever should so do, is severely punished. And in this regard they may be styled far more reverend than Christians.  
They have places for Instruction, and Teachers both of Men and Women: 
Of their Schools.  in several Towns, Men the Boys, and Women the Girls, some teach Astronomy, Physic; and some the Art of Poetry; which when they do, they speak out with loud voice; and moving their hands unto their sides, they pronounce their meanings. They understand no artificial Music, but frame Verses to certain Rules, which consist of eleven syllables. The hotness of the Climate, and often sicknesses, makes most inclined to Physic, wherein they have some small knowledge. They learn Astronomy, to be thought able to tell fortunes. Printing is supplied by a number of writing Priests: and perhaps neglected (as all learning is) to maintain the people's ignorance, and keep them off from search into the gross absurdities of their constrained Religion.  

Their marriages  They marry without Vows or Oaths, take Wives without portions, and for the most part buy them, contrary to the Roman custom, where the Son in-law was bought with Money to take a Daughter. This married Woman carries nothing with her for use or ornament, which she is not forced to redeem or purchase from her Parents. Evil manners or sterility, are causes of Divorces: for which there is a peculiar Judge. They permit their bondmen or purchased servants to marry; but the issue of them are all born slaves. The Alcoran persuadeth marriage as pleasing God and Man; and it allows plurality of Wives and Concubine, as many as a Man pleaseth. The Turk amongst his (whereof he hath above five hundred in his Seraglios) nameth her for his Wife or Sultana, by whom he hath his first-begotten Son. All their Wives are used with equality of respect, in diet, , returns, and what concerns them; and are most obedient to their Husbands. They nurse their own Children, and bear them on their Shoulders, not in their Arms: no men, but Eunuches are suffered to be with them, not their own Sons, if above twelve years of age: they never go abroad, but accompanied with only Women.  
Pilgrims of several Nations travel to visit holy places, 
Of strangers.  which the Turk possesseth; as Mecca and Medinum, (as Christians, Jerusalem) where they say Mahomet was buried: but this is done as well for gain and profit, as for devotion or Religion's sake. And there having seen a gilded  hanging from the roof of the Church, and bought such fine linen and cloth as they please, they return home with great advantage; some carrying about the streets water, from thence in glazes for devotion sake, and freely give it to any that are thirsty; others do the like for profit. And if any one of them happen to die in this Pilgrimage; by what occasion soever, although he ne'er arrive near Mecca, yet he hath the estimation, and shall be placed in the rank of Pilgrims.  
I know not whether I should call them Miracles, or rather Monstrous Toys, 
Miracles done by Mahomet at Mecca, which they say he still doth in these times.  written in their Book called Mehemidine, wherein they are persuaded, that when Mecca was a building, God by the prayers of Mahomet, commanded divers mountains to bring their stone to the Fabric of that Church, every Hill his tenth: and when divers Mountains had brought their portions, and Mecea built and perfectly completed, a certain Hill called Araphat, and some other more remote, coming thither with their tenths somewhat too late, and finding Mecca built, and no use of their stones, they begun most bitterly to weep; which when Mahomet perceived Hills so distressed, and understood the cause, he said unto them, Be of good cheer, weep not, but store your tenths up in a place which I shall show you; and whosoever shall not pray upon your stones, his pilgrimage shall be unprofitable and unaccepted. And after so doing, Mahomet struck the stones with his foot, and there issued out Water, not useful to drink; and imposed a name, and called it, A Water of Purification, whereof every Pilgrim carrieth at his return, some portions thereof in vessels; and when ever any die, the vestures wherewith the body is to be covered, are sprinkled with this water, for remission of their sins. And they further affirm, That no man can come to Mecca, whose visit is not known to Mahomet, who reveals the persons to the Keepers there (all Eunuches:) and if a Pilgrim come, a Ravisher, or wicked Man, a Christian or any of Religion different from theirs; these said Keepers forbidden him entrance into Mecca. But the body of Mahomet is not there, as some affirm, but only an imaginary form in the Wall of the Church, expressing the lineament of a body, which is often kissed; and so they return home again. Such lying follies, for miracles, these Infidels are possessed with, concerning Mahomet; and divers others, so ridiculous, as I omit for modesty's sake: yet must advise the Reader, if he please, to interrogate any Turk therein, and he will find I have spoke nothing but mere Truth.  

Of their Alms.  The Alcoran obligeth men to Alms, as meritorious, and much pleasing God; and saith, The contrary comes from the Devil. They have Hospitals for poor travellers, built by the Wills and Legacies of their Kings; where they have meat in different manners: some allow Rice with flesh, others prepare Wheat-bread, and water to drink; but for rest or lodgings, there is no place allowed: yet there are some few public receptacles, where they are received without charge, or other bedding then straw or hay; but they repose under a good roof.  

Of their Sacrifice.  Their offerings or oblations are for the most part upon promise or vows, in sicknesses or other dangers; and then they kill an Ox or a Sheep, according to their abilities, and promise to sacrifice it in some certain place. This Offering is not burnt, or placed on an Altar, after the custom of the Jews; but the Beast being killed, the skin, head & feet, and a fourth part of the flesh, is given to the Priest; another part, to the poor; a third, to neighbours; and the remainder they keep for themselves and friends to rejoice withal. Neither are they tied to perform these vows, unless they escape the disease or danger for which they intended them: all things with them being conditional; I give you, if you give me. And the like is observed by the Greeks, Armenians, and other Asiatic people, even of the Christian Faith.  
If any of their Musselmen make a Will, their Legacies are given before Friends or Neighbours; 
Of their Wills and Legacies.  and they are commonly for cutting Watercourses, for conveying Springs from some remote places to Hospitals, Churches, or dry habitations; and that for Piety sake, & their souls benefit. Others give money to free bondmen out of thraldom. But women for the most part (as most superstitious) bequeath their gifts to Soldiers, for a certain slaughter of Christians, which they conceive to be greatly beneficial for their souls. The Legacies of their Kings are for the building of Hospitals, Churches; and so likewise are those of eminent and great personages.  

Ceremonies of the dead.  When any of their Musselmen die, men take the Funeral-care of men, and women of women. They wash the departed body very clean, & wrap it in fine linen; then they carry it out of Town, into some remote place, (for they hold it sinful to bury in their Churches.) First, Friends of the deceased & Priests meet and go in progress, certain Monks bearing Wax-candles; then follow some of their Priests singing till they come to the grave, shaking their heads, & often turning round, fall down with giddiness, as in a trance. The better sort have their graves lined with boards at bottom and at sides, and covered with boards, on which they throw the Earth, & strew sometimes the seeds of flowers thereon. Great men & Bassa's have peculiar Chapels for themselves and Kindred. The poor are buried by highways, or in open fields. If the deceased be of poor ability, there is then money gathered for satisfaction of labour for those religious men, which is offered in the streets.  

Of the edifice of a Sepulchre called Tulbe.  Over this stately Tomb, (being Princelike) there is erected a goodly Temple, wherein their Kings are buried in the City with great magnificence. Both rich and meaner have an Altar built of such an height, as beasts cannot annoy or pollute it with any foulness: thither with lamentations and weep they often return; and spread upon the monument sacrifices of meats, bread, flesh, cheese, eggs, milk. This Solemnity or Funeral-supper continues for nine days after the party's burial, (according to the Heathen manner) for the soul of the departed: and it is left to be eaten by the Poor, by Aunts, or Fowls of the Air. They say, It equally pleaseth God, to give Alms to Beasts that wants, as men, when they are given for God's sake. I have seen many buy Birds in cages at good values, only to set them at liberty, and see them fly away, others, throw Bread into Rivers for Fishes, and that for the love of God, saying, That such charity towards the needy, doth obtain a great reward from Heaven.  
The Turks have all one Emperor or King, of the Race of Ottoman; 
Concerning War.  who hath next to himself in Authority two Sanjacks or Viceroys, chief Governors, the one of Europe, the other of Asia; and these have under them Lieutenants of lesser quality, who command the ordinary Soldiery; and if they fail, being called to any expedition, are presently punished with death. He hath others always following him, as Councillors, Guardians of his body, ever near him; Chamberlains, Chancellors, and Exactors of Tribute, for moneys and young people, with certain numbers of light-horse, Messengers, and divers others that continually follow the Court. His greatest strength is in his flaves; Children (for the most part) torn from Christian Parents, with Tribute-childrens, bred and educated in several Seraglios, Captives taken in War, and Renegadoes. Of these, some are trained up, and serve on Horse; who have a double stipend to the foot, and always ready at command, in stables keeping four hundred Horse together. The great body of Foot-Souldiery are the Janissaries, all commanded by a Chief, called their Aga, a person of mighty trust, and like importance; who hath under him divers inferior Commanders, and have Seraglios apart. Of these, and Auxiliary Forces, the Turk can draw three hundred thousand into the field. A great part of these Janissaries attend the Court, Ambassadors Houses, and protect all Christian Inhabitants and Travellers, for rewards; and are faithful in those employments. Their Standard in the field, is an Horse-tail tied upon a Pole; an Emblem of their first barbarity and rudeness. His strength at Sea is not considerable, consisting most in Galleys, and those not equal to some Italian Princes: nor hath he many for want of slaves whom he employs more for Land-services. The best of Shipping, is under the Bassa's of Algiers and Tunis, whom he manageth with much policy; sometimes as Rebels, and sometimes as good Subjects, to his best advantage against Christians: for if they complain of loss, the Turk then says, He cannot rule them. If the other do the like, he'll take triple damages.  

The condition of Noblemen.  There is not any of those great personages that possess by right of inheritance any Province, City or real estate, to derive unto his children or successors, without consent of the King. If any of their Dukes or Princes desire possessions, it must be with this condition; the value of the place or Territory is first considered, and the revenues thereof, whereby the Turk apportioneth what number of Soldiers that can anually maintain: then the Lord is enjoined always to keep in readiness that number, for any his commands; and in default his head is lost: nothing can excuse his presence in any commanded place, but known want of health & sickness. And whensoever it please the Turk to ease him of this benefit, it's at his liberty; but if not deprived, he enjoys it during life: after death, if his Successors will observe the same conditions, they are often admitted; if not, 'tis then disposed to others. And if it happen any one of these great ones have occasion to speak unto their King, it is with eyes fixed on the ground, they dare not look him in the face.  

Of Bassa's, who may be called Counsellors, Chancellors, or Secretaries.  These for the most part are all Eunuches, castrated when youths, and bred in Seraglios, for attendants on the Turkish Concubines: and of later years, some of them (as I was informed, being a slave to a great man in Constantinople) are cut so close the body, that they often die by the incision; and if live, they ever after use small Pipes for discharging their water: such is their cruel jealousy, introduced (as 'twas said) by an Emperor that perceived a Gelding leap a Mare; these Bassa's are of greatest esteem with the Turk, next to the Sanjacks; and they are almost all that are preferred to that dignity, children of Christian parents, violently taken from them: & none of them, although he hath to wife a daughter of a Turk, (as Hurstan Bassa had) can enjoy a Parish, Castle, or Village by inheritance; but if he be promoted to any dignity or possessions, he enjoys it till his death, or so long as the Turk pleaseth. Each Bassa hath a Court of Justice in the province he commandeth, from whence appeals are to the King, or great Mufty; whose sentence is concluding and .  

The obedience of Turks to the King.  None of their Janissaries or great Captains have licence to wear Swords or other Arms within the Cities, unless the King go forth his Palace, for Devotion sake or Hunting. And where there are Magistrates or Governors of Towns, Porters carry with them staves or Clubs: & finding any quarrelings or offer at injuries, they presently punish them with those instruments; No man speaks to them, or dares look in their faces; but falling on the earth, kiss their feet, with eyes to the ground, & speak as to themselves. And whensoever they send forth messengers with letters to Governors, cities, or provinces, whose horse grows faint by journeying, this messenger hath fall authority to dis-horse whom ere he meets; and meeting none, he turns into the next town or village, & repairs to the chief Officer; & if he presently provides him not an horse, he's hanged before his door: and for this cause, many make use of Asses, rather than horses. And when this messenger shall come to whom he was sent, he is most honourably received, his Letters kissed with great humility, and their contents answered with incredible celerity and quick dispatch. No Princes dare contradict one syllable therein. None dare (as here) rebel; all men live in such awful fear and trembling: Tortures and present death depending on his will.  

The Turkish strength, how diminished.  The Emperor distributes in some equality all Provinces to his Noblemen; but with condition, that such a Soldiery should be continually maintained by him with the Revenues of that Province, both in time of Peace and War. A Soldier killed is not loss to him, unless the Province likewise be lost, as for example, the Turk hath now four hundred Soldiers, whereof one hundred is maintained by Hungary; now if he lose Hungary those Soldiers are lost: if he lose no Province, he loseth nothing; for he can raise more in their rooms; as Church-Officers, or Benefices, easily find in vacancies Successors.  

The condition of Chazilars.  These are stout Soldiers, and excellently versed in military affairs, who in their first encounters break their Lances, without other Armour than a Sword, Lance and Target, using it as we do with Coat of Fence and Helmet; the Lance being broke they use the Sword, and fight valiantly, always aiming at the head or hands, and think it ignominious to thrust at their adversary, or an horse with point of Sword. These men spend all their lives and hopes under the protection of a Goddess, Fortune; having a Proverb with them, What is written will befall them; that is, What that Goddess hath printed on the head at each man's nativity, cannot be possibly avoided, though he were preserved in a Castle unexpugnable. The actions of these men are writ in verses, and sung by all men; that others stirred up by like praise and honour, might with like audacity, advance against an enemy, courageously and valiantly: and for each victory of these men their stipends are doubled; and are obliged attendance on their King, on horseback, with Lances, Swords, and Iron Clubs: some have Targets, some none, and are paid as well in Peace as War.  

The order of their foot  Their first are Bowmen, with Arrows, Bows and Javelins; they are distinguished from Janissaries by cover of the head. The second is of Janissaries, who instead of Bows have Guns, with short Hatchets: all these are gathered from amongst Christians living under Tribute, by force snatched from their Friends, being young, Circumcised, and educated as aforesaid. These fight most valiantly against Christians, yet have but slender stipends for their maintenance; some four, five or six Asper's a day; of which sixty make a Crown English. And these are prohibited on pain of death to come on horseback, unless sick. There are some few likewise Sons of Turks, made Janissaries. There is a third Order, whom they call Azaplars, whose stipends determine with the War, and are all Sons of Turks. These use a longer Lance, with Swords, and red Hats or Bonnets, or other coloured cloth, with crooked Angles like half Moons; and so distinguished by Arms and Habit, from the other orders, There is a fourth of the Grecian Sect, who have no other stipend, than freedom from paying Tributes and Tenths. They commonly attend the Turks horse of pleasure, keeping them at their own charge, and well managing them for War.  

Of the Turks Pavilions.  When the King removes from Constantinople, to any Expedition of War, he carrieth with him double Tents, that when one is planted this day, the other is carried to the next station, ready to receive him the day following: the number and magnitude of these Pavilions is such, that afar off they seem no less than Cities: round about the King's Pavilion, are the Tents of Princes and great Men, encompassing his in circle. Then the horsemen of Arms, two or three together, have their Tent: the footmen have the like for discipline sake, and to keep them from cold Air. When the body of the Army moves, Yeomen footmen clear the ways, and here and there make heaps of stone, or piles of wood, for ease and direction of the passage; so as even in darkness of the night they can hardly err. The Army moveth at midnight, and till midday following marcheth. The King rides between two Bassa's talking with him, before whom marcheth some of the order of Janissaries on horseback, bearing lighted Candles in time of night. Certain Captains follow them with iron Clubs round pointed, who keep off men from sight of the King a good large distance: amongst these, are numbers of the King's Guard; and amongst them, a Chariot of Women and Boys, fitted for the use of the Turk and his Nobility. These great Men, go some before, some follow these Captains with great multitudes of Soldiers, horse and foot, and all conditions; some for stipend, some for plunder; but all, men.  

Their carriages of Beasts.  Then follow a multitude of Camels, Mules, Horse, and sometime Elephants, laden with Victuals, Pavilions, and all necessaries for military uses; and where the Turk pitcheth his Tent, there every one, according to his condition, (as in a City) sets up his habitation; Booths for Tailors, Bakers, Butchers, Sutler's, and all sorts of Victuallers: some sell dainty flesh and fowls; and when fresh meat cannot be had, than what is brought upon their Beasts, they expose to sale; biscuit, dry meats, cheese, curds and milk. All Turks are generally most patiented in suffering hunger, thirst and cold. They seldom lodge in Towns, but field it in their Tents, near water-springs, Rivers or Meadows, taking more care of their  then themselves; content with little and coarse diet, curds mingled with water, bread with milk, sometimes biscuit: master and servant eat together. They keep deep silence in the night; they neglect stirring after fugitives, for fear of raising clamours; which are forbid upon great mulcts and punishments: but when they go to rest, or rise to march, all with an unanimous noise, cry out, Allah, Allah, Allahu, that is, O God, thrice repeated.  

Of justice exercised in War.  There is so much severity in military Discipline, that no Soldier dares unjustly seize on any thing of another's; for if he do, he dies without mercy. They have amongst them certain Guardians, Defenders of all Passengers from Soldier's violence, with boys of eight or ten years old, carrying bread, eggs, fruit and Oats, and such like things to sell. These Guardians are bound to free and preserve all Orchards, Gardens, Closes they pass by; so far, that they themselves dare not touch an Apple, Pear, or Grape, or any such like thing, without the owner's licence; otherwise they lose their heads. When I was present in the Turkish Army in an Expedition against the Persian, I saw a great Commanders head, with Horse and Servants, all three cut off, because that horse had been found grazing in another man's pasture unsatisfied for.  

Celebration of a Turkish Victory.  When a Conquest is declared, the Cities strait throw themselves into all delights and joy. At entrance of night, for good auspice of the solemnity, Torches, Wax-candles, Lamps, Firebrands, Fireworks, and all things that give light, are every where disposed of throughout the City; with Carpets, costly Hang, Tapestry, and Silken, Silver, and Gold Vestments, their houses all are covered, but especially that way by which the Emperor entereth. The chiefest Triumph is made in Constantinople, his constant residence, unless occasioned by War into some other Region. And he is bound by Law at every three years' end, to undertake some Expedition into Christian Territories, for advancing or defending his own Kingdom. I verily believe, and do confess, for those days he celebrates for Victory, no mortal eye, (nay, not the Moon or Sun) did ere behold a spectacle more glorious and resplendent, for order, number, silence, richness, state and magnificence in all kinds. It is impossible for only man to be exalted to a loftier degree of sublimation, than this Pagan when triumphful.  

Of their Hunting and Hawking.  No Nation under the Sun delights so much in Hunting as doth the Turkish; they'll follow game through rocky, steepy, craggy mountains, and that on horseback, taking diversity of Beasts; but if any chance to be killed, or suffocated by Dogs or chase, they never eat thereof, nor any Christian that lives in those Regions: and if they kill wild Boars, they give them to the next inhabiting Christians. Musselmen being forbidden to feed on Hog's flesh. The Turk hath multitudes of Faulkoners (above thousands) in constant wages through his Empire. Their Hawks both long and short winged very hardy. The like charge he's at for all sorts of Dogs: nothing can move in the Air, or stir on Land that shall not be encountered, and seized on. These charges, with the Soldiery, Officers, Seraglios, and Court-attendances, are in a manner infinite; and yet supplied more by casualties than Revenues constant: for he commands all men's fortunes at his pleasure, & is the general heir of all that by nature die, or violence.  

Of Artificers and Husbandmen.  The Country people with their Servants blow their Lands, and pay the Tenths of all increase unto the King. Artificers maintain themselves by Trades; who live in idleness, consume in hunger. They eagerly pursue all sorts of Merchandizing; travelling the lesser Asia, Arabia, Egypt, & States of the Venetians. They have their baths in every City, where in solemn manner they wash themselves. When they make water, they wash that part; and the like, when they ease their bodies. The like is done by Women, who have handmaids following them, with vessels filled with water & when they bathe, they anoint themselves with such an unguent, that within the space of half an hour, rots off all hair from parts anointed. Men and Women do the same, not suffering hair to increase: and this is done twice or thrice each month, especially when they frequent the Church; otherwise, (as violaters of sacred places) they are burnt with fire. They have divers sorts of Artificers; Tailors, Shoemakers, Gold and Silversmiths, and for all sorts of Metals; Painters, Carpenters, Stone-cutters; but not of such wits and exquisite inventions, as in our parts.  
They have one Judge as well of Christians as Turks, 
Of Justice among Citizens.  (but always chosen from amongst the Musselmen) to administer equal right to all men. If any kill another, he suffereth death: If he steal, or violently taketh from another, he is hanged; as it happened to a Janisary, who drunk milk of a poor Woman's, brought to sell, and paid not for it; and accused before the Judge, denied the fact; whereupon, being stretched up by cords at his feet, and about his middle, he forthwith vomited the milk, and was immediately by the Judge commanded to be strangled: this happened in my presence at Damascus, when I traveled from Armenia to Jerusalem. If any commit adultery, the Man is cast into strict prison; yet after divers months may be redeemed: The Woman is carried about the streets riding on an Ass, beaten naked with whips, stones thrown at her, and a Bull's pizzle tied about her Neck. He that gives a blow, is cut cross the face, and led about the streets for terror. All suits have this good piece of Justice, that right or wrong they last not above three days. Their differences are few, because they buy and sell for ready money; their chiefest wealth consisting in it: for few have Lands or Revenues, but who command the Souldery: but generally the Turk's Law and Equity is in his Sword, and both oppressed and stifled with Fear and Bribery, two potent and prevailing Agents. To spoil, to rob, to kill, to murder, upon design of interest, he says, 'Tis Justice; devastation and destruction of whole Provinces and Kingdom, he calleth Peace. And if in aught he advise with Counsel or the great Mufty, 'tis not for substance, but formality of Justice, as well assured from gainsaying or opposition.  

Of Husbandry.  Both Christians and Musselmen Manure and Till their Grounds, Vineyards and Pastures, and have like Fruits and Corn to ours; Wheat, Millet, Barley, Oats, winter Wheat, Pease, Beanes, and also the like kinds of Pulse, and Rice in abundance; Linen, and Cotten Wools, more than these Nations; Vineyards like ours; but use their Grapes in indifferent manner: where we make Wine, the Turk hath a kind of Honey with them; so medicining their Grapes, that both in taste and colour they appear always fresh: other Fruits they have in great plenty; Melons, Cucumbers Pumpeons, replenish well their fields and Gardens in their Seasons: Nuts, Pears, Apples, Peaches of all sorts, Apricocks, Chestnuts, Figs, Lemons, Oranges, Cherries, and suchlike, at small rates, but not in equal plenty in all Kingdoms: And there are some within the Turks Dominion, as Cappadocia, and lesser Armenia, where in regard of cold, they have no such like Fruitages.  

Of diversity of .  They have Shepherds, (whom they call Sobanlars) always living in solitary places, and every month remove their stations: they neither have possessions or houses, other than their Tents, and Cattle; as Camels, Mules, Horses, Cows, Oxen, Sheep, and Goats; whom they feed, make Cheese and Butter; sheer the Wool, and so make Cloaks, Mantles, and Tapestry, which they sell, and supply thereby their Families with Corn and necessaries. All these Shepherds pay the King tenths of all anual increase; and all Christians further pay Tribute, that live under the Turkish Government, for every Male, one Crown yearly; and that which is most cruel, their Sons unmarried are taken forcibly from them every fifth year, when their Tenths are visited.  
They have no great magnificence of buildings; most of them are of bricks, but differing; 
Of houses.  some are burned in Furnaces, some dried by Sun. Their Houses are contiguous, like ours in Europe: but in Anatolia, they are flat tabled without elevation; from whence by Gutters, Pipes, and Channels, Rain-water flows down to them. The houses low; none above two stories, and meanly furnished, if not poorly.  

Of their Garments.  Their Vestments are made of Wool, Flax, and spun Silk, sufficiently magnificent, They use a Garment (which is called Chaucan) strait, full of plates, and of length even to their ankle; abhorring breeches, as too much directing to, and expressing privities. Their shirts or smocks are died in colour violet. Their heads are covered with great rolls of calico or such like stuff, wound about in fashion of Pyramids; which they call Turbans. Women of quality go always with their faces veiled; which are never seen of strangers, or in public places. Their Shoes are high, with strong soles, for longer service both of men and women. Some say that Mahomet had a bald or scalded head, which he covered with white linen rolled up, as their Turbans, from thence derived and still continued, for they never alter fashions. They wear long Beards, as tokens of their freedom, all slaves being shaved. No great difference in habit between rich and poor; but in the stuff. They are religiously cleanly, and never seen to unburden nature, but always after wash.  
They use, as we, bread white and course, which they sprinkle with certain seeds before 'tis baked, 
Of Viands  and yieldeth a great sweetness to the eater; which with us is only used in Granada, and about Sivilia in Spain. They use much art and sauces in their Cookeries: but ordinary food is Pulse, or Rice, so thickened, that it must be parted with the hands: they feed on all flesh but Hogs. There are no Taverns nor Inns allowed; yet in the streets, divers sorts of Victuals are sold, and all things necessary for man's sustenance.  

Of their Beverage.  They have three sorts of Drinks: the first made with Sugar and Honey, mingled with Water: The second of Raisins, the stones taken out, and boiled in water, whereto they add some Rose-water, and a little perfect honey; and this is to be sold in most parts thorough Turkey; for it is sweet, and puffeth up the belly: The third is made of a fruit (called Peckmez) into Must, and hath a kind of Honey-taste and colour with it; this, mingled with water, is given to their Servants. The Houses where they sell, are frequented as Osteries in Italy, or Taverns with us. Turk's for the most part drink only water; they are not suffered to buy or swallow Wines; and who happens to be accused, and proved to have drunken thereof, his testimony, in all occasions and actions is invalid: and yet in private Christian houses, they do not abstain.  

Of their manner of eating.  When they go to dinner, they first strew Mattresses on the floor, and spread upon them Carpets or pillows; some sit on the bare ground. Their Tables are made of skins, and plaited, to be drawn open more or less, like to a Budget. They neither sit as we do, nor lie along on elbows as the Ancients; but like a Cross of Burgundy, with Legs enfolded, they sit Taylor-wise. They always pray before they eat, then eat greedily and hastily, but with deep silence; and in that time their Wives secluded from them. Men servants after twelve years' age, are never suffered to co-habitate in houses where women are; but under such age they go about the houses, serving their Master's occasions. Captive Women have never liberty to go abroad, unless their Mistresses or Ladies go to Vineyards, Graves of Friends departed, Baths, or Gardens out of Town (which they often do) for recreation sake; and otherwise are kept strict at work in houses, not suffered to converse with other Captive Servants; as shall be more at large declared in the following Chapter. Their dishes are commonly placed at such distance one over another, as 'twere on Pillars; that each man may make choice of three, which pleaseth best. They eat three times a day; but quick therein, unless at a Feast, where they sit all day.   

CHAP. IX. Of the Afflictions of Captives, and Christians under the Turkish Tribute.  
WHen the King of Turks makes Expeditions against Christians, amongst divers sorts of Merchants, there always follow him on Camels, a mighty number of Buyers, or Scorcerers of Children or Men, who in hope of getting slaves, carry with them bundles of long Ropes, wherewith they easily tie together fifty or sixty men. These traders purchase of the Soldiery or Freebooters, whomsoever the Sword hath not devoured; which is granted them, upon condition that the King may have the tenth of what is trafficked for, the rest unto themselves to sell. Nor is there any Mercandize so profitable amongst them, nor so frequent; as anciently among the Romans (who called things fairly bought, their proper Goods and Rights) as just as that of slaves.  
ALLACE● HECHBER.  
DABIT DEUS HIS QUOQUE FINEM.  
Such as are of extraordinary beauty, comeliness, or composition of body, 
The condition of Virgins & other women  are chosen out for Concubines; mean and indifferent Faces, are appointed Matrons handmaids; amongst whose offices some are so filthy, and so loathsome, as were before (though somewhat uncivilly) related. Others are set to women's work, as spinning, carding, weaving. It is free for none of them to profess the Christian Faith, or hope of liberty during life. There is some content in hope, but these have none.  

How private Turks use prisoners.  Hitherto hath been spoken, how the Kings use Captives; now how private men their Prisoners newly taken: first, they threaten them with all sorts of menacing sharp words, promises, and allurements, to entice them to circumcision; which if yielded to, they are treated somewhat more courteously; but then all hope of ever returning to their Country is clean cut off; and whosoever endeavours it, burning is his appointed punishment. Such as are thought more firm and less fugitive, are admitted to their Master's military employments, and can only be made free, when age hath made them useless; and then he is rather turned off, then remitted orderly; or when the Master by hurt in War, or danger of death, bequeathes him liberty. They are permitted marriage; but their children are disposed at their Master's pleasure; which makes the more understanding sort utterly abhor marriage. They who refuse Circumcision, are miserably and unhumanely treated; of which I have had the experience of thirteen years' sufferings: nor can I express in words the great calamities of such people.  

How Christians ignorant in mechanik Arts are used.  The condition of such unskilful men is wretched. Those whose toil brings profit, are only in reputation with them: and therefore learned Men, Priests, and Noblemen, who have lived in retiredness and pleasures, when they fall into the hands of Turks, are of all most miserable; the Merchant or Man-scourser bestows no cost on them, as scant vendible; they walk with naked head and feet, and often their whole bodies: no new  succeed, the old worn out: they are hurried through Mountains, Rocks, from place to place, Winter and Summer, and have no end thereof till death, or that they find a foolish Purchaser, that (they think) buys ill Merchandise; but no man is so happy, or esteemed amongst them, for Age, Art or Beauty, that being sick will leave behind them. First, they are whipped to go on; if they cannot do that, than they are put on horseback; and there not able to sit upright, their bellies are tied on horseback, no otherwise then a sack of Corn or Cloak-bag: if he die, he is stripped of all his , and thrown into the next ditch, to be devoured by dogs and vultures.  

How prisoners newly taken are used.  They do not only bind them in endless chains, but, in their journey, also manacle their hands; they march the distance of a large pace one from another, that mutually they do not hurt; and tie their hands, lest with stones they mischief do their Masters: that when sometimes they lead great multitudes, as ten times five hundred chained together, the strength of whom, if hands at liberty to throw stones, might much annoy them. At night when they rest, their feet are likewise chained, and exposed to all injuries of weather. The condition of Women is a little more humane; they who have strength of limbs, are driven on foot; those more tender, are set on horses; such as are infirm and cannot ride, are put in baskets or ripiers, as we use geese. Afterwards their condition is sadder; either they are included in strong Turrets, or forced to endure the wicked lusts of their Merchants. Where still they are, is ever heard vast and hideous howl of both sexes, suffering violations from them; neither doth the age of seven or six years, defend them from those vicious actions: a people imcomparably wicked, both against nature, and before libidinous.  

How used that are exposed to sale.  At the break of day they are brought to Market, like droves of sheep, or herds of goats: Merchants appear, prizes are set; if the prisoner be liked, his  are stripped off, he is viewed by the buyer, all members surveyed, tried and throughly searched for faults in joints or arteries; if he please not then returned to the owner: and this is done until he find a purchaser. When bought, he's carried to some heavy servitude, to blow, keep sheep; omitting base Offices. They endure there many unheard examples of calamities: I have seen men tied together with yokes, to draw the plow. Maidens are severely forced to perpetual labours; separated from the sight of men, nor are they suffered speech or conference with other Servants. If any man be taken prisoner with wise and children, him some great person willingly purchaseth, to be employed in his Countryhouse, in Tillage, Vineyards, Meadows, Pastures; and children born of them, are all his Slaves: and if they persevere in Christian Faith, a certain time is allotted them to servitude, and then made free; their children notwithstanding continue Slaves at the Master's will, and employed where he pleaseth; for they have no certain nor enroled Estates in Lands, and so not assured seats of residence. If after making free, they desire to return to their Country, they have Letters Patents given for their journey. But to such as abjure the Christian Religion, no certain time of bondage is prescribed them, nor right of return; all hopes of their liberty, totally depends upon the Master's pleasure: and when they have got freedom, they pay the Tenths, as other Turks, but freed from other Taxes with which Christians are burdened.  

Of Captives made shepherds  The Husbandman hath an hard and sad condition, but the Shepherd far more grievous; they always live in solitariness, night and day, covered only with the roof of Heaven. The Master and the wise have some small Tents; no shelter for the shepherd, unless at spare times compelled to work on Tapestry or Carpets. Every month they change their Pastures, and drive their flocks from one Mountain to another. Some Masters that have more humanity, now and then give small rewards, which the Servant keeps as his proper Goods, and preserves, to bear the charge of a return to his Country, if ever he get liberty: but these largesses are seldom done, and then, but as a miserable enticement to servitude, thinking thereby to withdraw their hopes of shifting from them. To such as deny Christ, and are circumcised, knowing they dare not run away, no like indulgence offered.  

Escapes of prisoners out of Europe.  European Slaves may more easily escape, than those sold into transmarine Regions; they pass Rivers only, that may be swimmed over; others, with great difficulty must pass the Hellespont. Such as intent escapes, usually attempt it in Harvest season, to hid themselves in Fields of Corn, and by it live. The Night they travel, the Day lie close in Corn, Woods or Marshes; and rather choose to be devoured by Wolves, than brought back to their Tyger-Masters.  

Out of lesser Asia  Who flee from thence, repair to the Hellespontick Sea, between Callipollis and those Towers of Sestos and Abydos, now called by the Turks Bogaz Aser, that is, Castles on the mouth of the Sea, where the Waters are strait and narrow; hither they come with Saws and Ropes, cut Timber-trees, and tie them fast together, to serve and save themselves for shipping; carrying nothing with them but salt. If wind and fortune favour, in three or four hours they are wafted over; if otherwise, they perish in the Sea, or reforced again upon the Coast of Asia: if safely pass, they then betake themselves to the Mountains, and by inspection of the Pole and Star Boötes, they tend their way Northward, and sustain themselves with Acorns and Herbs sod in salt. If many fly together in society, sometimes in Night, they set upon the Shepherds, and what they find of Victuals take from them; sometime they kill, and are sometime killed, or taken and returned to their old Masters and Drudgeries: but the several dangers of travelling, consumes more than escape, by shipwreck, the enemy's sword, wild beasts, and starving hunger.  

The punishment of Fugitives.  Some are hanged up by the heels and most cruelly scourged; and if commit murder, the soles of his feet are all slashed into furrows, and salt stuffed in. Some have great iron chains fastened on their necks, and forced to wear them day and night, and as long as the Master pleaseth.  

The charity of Greeks & Armenians to Captives.  Death and confiscation of all sorts of Goods, is inflicted on those who undertake, procure or assist Captives in their flight, or running away; yet notwithstanding both Greeks and Armenians cease not to entertain them, being Christians, to hid them, and in disguises to conduct them unto shippings of the Venetians or other Christians, and freely give them good provisions and all things necessary for their journeys; nor do they spare or omit any kind of piety towards them; for they confess to have had heard the like experience from Christians charity, when as they traveled for conscience sake to Rome or Compostella.  

The Incantation of Turks against Fugitives.  They have certain kind of charms, which they think can draw them off from flying. The name of the Slave is written in a Schedule of Paper, which is hung up in his Tent or House: then with vengeable and horrible curses, his head is charged and threatened, conceiving this by the devils help, the Fugitive will be affrighted with meeting of Lions and Dragons in his Journey, or that the Seas or Rivers will swallow him, the heavens will grow dark, and these astonishments will bring him back again.  

The memory of Christ by degrees lost in former Christian Provinces  There is some memory yet left of the expugnation of Constantinople, the Kingdoms of Greece, Albania, Valachia, and Servia, now reduced to Provinces. These, for a long time, constantly retained the Christian Faith, but the children have forgot it; and there will come to pass a full oblivion of Christ. And likely it is to fall out so in Croatia, Hungary, and Sclavonia, which are now Additaments & Adjuncts to the Turkish Empire.  

The condition of the conquered.  When a Province is subdued & taken, all sorts of Goods movable and  are given away for spoil. They totally extirpate the whole Nobility; but especially the Princely issue. And when they took John the King's Son of Hungary, & favoured him with life, it was on good advice, that if Hungary were lost again, they might employ & involve him into any new encumbrances; and when the Province should be in a quiet and calm condition, then to dispatch him: for in such respects, the Turk regards neither Kindred, Father or Brother; He spares none. And if they do not kill and murder all Church & Clergymen they take, yet they expose them to all scorn, nakedness and beggary, despoiling them of all their Fortunes, Goods and Dignities. Their Bells, their Organs, and other Instruments and Ornaments of Churches, Chapels, and Devotions, they raven and tear from the Temples, profaning them with consecration to their Mahomet; leaving only the most miserable and wretched Chapels to the Christians, wherein they are forbid public Prayers, and may pray seemingly in silence: which Chapels, when either Earthquake, Fire, Tempest, or Age destroy, they must in no sort re-edify. Preaching or reading parts of the Scripture is utterly forbidden. It is a sin to admit a Christian to any public Office, to wear, have Arms or habit like a Turk: or else to use the recreations of cheerfulness, as Pageants, Plays, or Dance. If they injure Christ or you with bitter or contumacious words, you must be silent, and endure it. If you speak aught against their professed Religion, you are forced to Circumcision; and but to whisper against Mahomet, Fire and Brimstone followeth. If a Christian on horseback pass by a Musselman, (that is, one initiated in the Turkish Faith) he must on necessity light from his horse, and bowing down his head worship him; which if omitted, he strait is knocked down with clubs.  

Condition of Priests & Friars. under Tribute.  Priests and Friars are held the worst of Men, and are esteemed by Turks the very Sacrilege and Scandal of God and mankind. They have no benefit from Churches. Upon some festival days, a little bread is given them by poor women, and not on other days. They get their livelihood by carrying Wood; their custom being to cut down sticks in Woods, lad them on Asses; and with this Merchandise, they cry about the streets, Wood to be sold.  
They pay a part of all increase, not only of Corn and , 
The Tribute of Christians  but even Mechanics pay it out of all their profits. And then they pay another Subsidre, for every single man through a Family, each head a Crown. If Parents refuse this Tribute, their children are taken from them, and made Slaves. Others are bound in Chains; and beg from door to door to pay this Crown; which if they cannot this way procure, they are cast into perpetual Prison; and when all Duties are performed, it is yet lawful for the Turk to choose the best amongst his Children, whom he circumciseth, and removes from all approach or sight of Parents, and breeds him for his Wars, never to return to his Friends; and so a child easily forgets both Christ, his Parents, and his Kindred; that after, if he chance in company with them, he shall not know them. No man can express by Words, the Lamentations, Cries, Tears and grievous sighs, at this distraction of Children. The Father to see his Son (educated in the fear of Christ) torn from him, and made an instrument of Satan, to oppose Christ; hurried from his Mother, to live perpetually with strangers, leaving whatsoever is dear in blood, pleasing in society, or loving infamiliarity, with an everlasting dereliction; after listed in the ranks of those the Greeks call Fatherless and Motherless: yet many of these, although they have denied Christ, carry about them the Gospel of St. John, (In the beginning was the word, etc. in Greek or the Arabic tongue) as an Amulet or preservative in their Armpits; and with great desire they expect the Christian Sword (according to some Turkish Prophecies) should revenge and free them from those great afflictions and persecutions; and that if Christians do it not, whatever is the cause, or with what mind soever hindered, all very ill deserve of Christian Religion.   

CHAP. X. A Narration of a Papists dispute with a Turk.  
AFter I had traveled with much labour and many dangers the better parts of the world, and seen many pleasant Towns and Countries, as Socrates, Plato and other Philosophers had diligently done; at length I arrived at the famous City of Hungary, Varadinum, where by chance I met one Dervis Gsielebi, a skilful man in the Laws of Mahomet; who having dispatched his business with the Governor, he very much desired conference with some Christian about Religion on either side. This motion of his being published by an Interpreter, and none for divers days appearing to encounter him, in defence of the Christian cause, though many Religious persons were in that Town, (struck mute and speechless at the courage of one Ethnic Infidel) who seemed to me like Israelites, that durst not adventure on one uncircumcised Goliath, provoking them. This I perceiving, and grieving in my spirit, that in such plenty of Clerks and learned men, none was so well armed with Truth as durst (though by Interpreters) reprove the insolence of such an Heathen; and fearing that so wicked and detestable a silence, in so good a cause, with so bad a man, would betray the truth, and render our Saviour Jesus Christ's Opinion with him more ignominious; I myself, though never called to Ecclesiastical Function, undertook the charge of arguing this point of Piety with him; and so a prefixed day was agreed between us; when multitudes of people of each Religion came as Spectators of the event. The place was in a Monastery of Franciscans, the day, Whitson-Sunday, day of Pentecost; where he moved to me first this Question: Where God had his being, before the Heavens and Earth, and therein all things else were created? Which question, though it seemed to me not much pertinent to our purpose, yet lest he should imagine us ignorant of our great Gods universal presence, I said, He then was in his own being. But when that seemed to him somewhat obscure, and that he did not sufficiently understand it, I then told him, He was where he now is. Which he understanding, denied in the general, and said, Not so; but that be then was in a bright Cloud. Which, when he earnestly affirmed, I quoted Genesis; (for they also read the book of Moses, and the Prophets) and said, If God were in a cloud, before the Foundation of Heaven and earth, than that Cloud must be created before them both: and upon further argument on this point, being at last convicted, he would dispute no further in it; but gave me leave to propound some Question to him; and for solemnity of that days sake, I thought fit to say something thereof; and finding these words (In the name of God, his mercies, and the Spirit of them) in their Alcoran, in the Arabian Tongue and Character, I desired him to read them: The mystery of the Holy Trinity. Which when he had considered, and wondered at, he said, Christian, from whence had you this? for in the beginning of all our actions, we Musselmen use these three words, and prefix them to every Chapter of our Alcoran; when we sit down to eat, when we go to prayers, when we wash our hands, or other parts of our bodies, these words we first pronounce; and these actions finished, we sprinkle our heads with water, and repeat these words; In the Name of God, his Mercies, and the Spirit of them. When thus he had confessed the Truth, I desired to understand from him what he meant by the word Mercies: who Replied, He understood it literally, without other signification. Then I applied myself to the mystical interpretation, and divided it according to Truth into three persons, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and shown them written in the Arabic tongue. And when he saw I had mentioned the Son of God, he questioned, How God could have a Son? since according to their Law, and Doctrine of Mahomet, God had neither Wife nor Child. To whom I answered, according to my weak understanding and capacity; We Christians call God the Father, for his Creatures sake; being the first creating Cause, and sole preserver of all created, who was for ever in the same Essence he now is in, and will be for eternity; and is the first Person in the Trinity. We believe the Son (who by Mahomet in the Arabic phrase is called Rahman, and signifieth Mercies, so changed by him) to be likewise God, not according to flesh (for God is a spirit) born of a Woman; but of the Essence and substance of God omnipotent, begotten by God the Father, and so took humane flesh, by the Holy Virgin Mary; suffered for us, died, and was buried, and according to the saying of the Prophets, arose again the third day, and ascended into Heaven, and sitteth at the Right Hand of God the Father, there to judge the quick and the dead, to render immortal happiness to those that have faith in him, and to the unfaithful everlasting punishment.  
I than presented him a Crucifix, and said, Behold this now, and see if Mahomet did unworthily call the Son of the Eternal God by the Name of Mercies, when with Arms thus stretched forth, he calls poor sinners to his embraces, saying, Come unto me all ye that labour, and are burdened with sins, and I will refresh you. And to render him more capable of the Trinity, I pointed to the Sun, saying, You have a fair similitude here: As there is but one Sun, that hath Form, Heat, and Light; So there is but one God and Father, who hath ●the Son, and the Holy Spirit, which you call Rucahim, consisting of three Person, equally of one substance, and from eternity coexisting.  
This comparison wrought in him a belief in God the Father, his only begotten Son, and the Holy Ghost; a Trinity in Unity. And when he had heard my weak discourses of God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, he much admired; saying, O God, O God; I nor any of our Sect, could ever imagine, you had such good thoughts of God; for we conceive you live in darkness of understanding: but by your relation, it seems you have great apprehensions of him; and believe God, Mahomet. I said, what shall we do with the toys and dreams of Mahomet? for besides Baptism and the mystery of the Trinity, which were had from Christians, we know the Alcoran contains naught that tends to truth. Then I alleged to him the fancies and silly trifles of Mahomet's two Angels, called Arot and Marot, whom Mahomet says, that God did send from Heaven to minister justice unto mortal men, commanding them to forbid drinking of wine, and unlawful mixtures with women, and to show the way to Heaven to no man. These Angles transgressing Divine Comandment, were defiled, deceived and made drunk by a Woman, and shown to Mahomet the way to Heaven; whom, when God saw there, he asked the Angles standing by, who it was that came in that shape thither? And the Angels telling him it was by the error of Arot and Marot; he turned the Woman into a Star, and sent those Angels chained into a Well, to be punished everlastingly. Divers like ridiculous stories I related; As that of the Beast Baraile, who could speak as a man, who carried Mahomet to Heaven, where himself confesseth to have seen great Angels with many heads, and those speaking many languages in divers tongues; which is sufficiently foolish, and unworthy the name of a Prophet: but said, I know not whether oppressed with Wine, in sleep he dreamt to have seen such miracles, or monstrosities in his imaginations. And therefore when he inserts such follies in his Alcoran, he deserves not the Title of a Prophet from any reasonable man.  
Having heard this, somewhat abashed, he arose, and would argue no further: but led me into the Temple, and shown me certain Images carved in wood; and asked me, If we did worship those similitudes of men, or adore them; I Answered, No, think not we worship the stone or timber wherein these figures are engraved: they are used and respected only as records and remembrances to men's minds of the passions and sufferings of our Saviour Jesus Chrest, for the redemption of our transgressions; and we worship our true God in mind and spirit, remembered by that Crucifix; neither are you denied the like remembrances of your great Princes and famous men, nor we of holy Saints; but 'tis to give God thanks for their examples of holiness, and our prayers to imitate their charities and pieties.  
In these discourse, he spies some dogs walking in the Church, and doing something against an Altar, (an evil custom, and to be condemned by all) and asked, Whether it was lawful for Beasts to enter our Churches? and blushing with shame, not knowing how to defend this negligence of Christian Pastors, I told him, it was neither lawful nor seemly; and desired him to conceive it a mere negligence of Officers.  
When he heard this, he commended it very much, and desired me to instruct him in our Saviour's Prayer, which I gave him afterward in the Arabian Dialect.  

The Prophecies among the Turks.  
THe Turks are exceeding credulous, superstitious, relying upon Dreams, Fortunes, Prophecies, Divinations and Destiny, and have especial regard to the Enthusiasms and Freaks of whatsoever distracted or mad persons, as taking them for Prophetical raptures, and as men taken up with admiration and ecstasy of some divine and ravishing objects; and therefore no wonder if they do with veneration receive those Oracles of their Priests, voiced to be dictated by their great Prophet, or some other person eminent for his great Piety and Holiness.  
Among the first rank of those Predictions, is that of the return of their great Prophet, for which the Moors and Persians, who have long looked for his coming, keep always a horse ready saddled with rich furniture, as priding themselves, that the Miracle of the Conversion of the World shall be propagated upon that Horse from their Country. To omit many more fancies of this nature.  
As to their temporal state and Government, they have a Prophecy in which they are much disconsolate, viz. That as a Mahomet won Constantinople, so another Emperor of that Name shall lose it to the Christians, and that they shall then be brought to the utmost extremity; but their Prophet Mahomet shall appear to their deliverance.  
They have another Prophecy relating to Christendom, which is turned upon this hinge; They measure the continuance of their Empire by the discord betwixt the Princes of the belief of the Name of Jesus, and they confess truly, that this division is the only cause of their greatness, the which hath made them believe, that among Christians, there was a bad Angel, enemy to peace, which they call the strong or powerful Spirit, which kindling the fire of revenge and ambition in the hearts of great men, draws from their affections the good of their belief, to entertain them in perpetual discord; during the which, they promise unto themselves a firm and an assured reign. So the Mufti, and the Talismans' praying on Friday in their Mosques, demand of their Prophet the circumstance of this bad intelligence betwixt Christian Princes, to the end they may enjoy the Empire which they have unjustly usurped. Yet their Prophecies do not promise them a perpetual possession; and behold one translated out of their language, which hath always made them fear the union of the Christians.  
That is to say,  Our Emperor shall come, he shall possess the Realm of an infidel Prince, he shall take the red Apple, and make it subject to his power: if at the seventh year of his command the Christians sword doth not advance, he shall rule unto the twelfth year, he shall build houses, plant vines, compass in gardens with hedges, and beget children: but after the twelfth year that he hath held the red apple, the Christians sword shall appear and put the Turk to flight. 
By the Infidel Prince they understand a Christian Prince (for so they call them) and by the Red Apple an Imperial town strong and important; in the which, and else where the Turks shall build houses; that is to say, convert holy temples to the use of the Mahometan impiety: for by this word to build, they that have commented upon this prophecy, understand usurpation of the house s of God: Plant vines, by these words they signify the extent of the Turkish Empire, and the settling of their colonies, as we see in Hungary and Transylvania: Compassing in gardens, that is to say, they shall fortify the towns which they have taken from their enemies: Beget Children, extend the Mahometan Religion, far in the Christians Countries. But after the twelfth year, etc. within a certain time best known to God, his divine Majesty, opening the eyes of his clemency upon the Christians, will unite the wills of their Princes, kindle their affections with a holy zeal, and blessing their arms, will make them victorious over the Turk, whom he will banish out of the East, and chase into Scythia, from whence they came to be a scourge unto Christendom.    

CHAP. XI. A brief View of the Tartars.  
HAving thus surveyed the Turkish Domions, it will be an acceptable endeavour I presume to give the Reader a little discovery of the Tartar and his Concerns, which are linked and joined by Religion and other compacts to the Grand Signors, because this Nation hath been as yet much unknown to us.  
TARTARY is bounded on the East, with China, the Oriental Ocean, and the straits of Anian (if such straits there be) by which parted from America, on the West with Russia and Podolia, a Province of the Realm of Poland; on the North with the main Scythick or Frozen Ocean; and on the South part with part of China, from which separated by a mighty wall; the River Oxus parting it from Bactria and Margiana, two Persian Provinces; the Caspian Sea, which separates it from Media, and Hyrcania; the Caucasian mountains interposing betwixt it and Turcomania; and the Euxine, which divideth it from Anatolia and Thrace. So called from the Tartars, a puissant and mighty people, now possessed hereof.  
It containeth all those great and spacious Provinces, which the Ancients called Seres, Scythia extra Imaum, Scythia intra Imaum, Saca, Sogdiana, the greatest part of Sarmatia Asiatica, and part of Sarmatia Europaea; extending itself the whole length of Asia, from the River Tanais, to the Eastern Ocean; taking in Taurica Chersonesus, and some other parts of Europe also. So that if we measure it by miles, it is said to contain 5400 from East to West, and 3600 from North to South; a greater quantity of ground then the Turkish Empire, but of less fertility and account.  
This extent in easier terms stretched from the uttermost bounds of Asia to Armenia, and from Bengala to Volga, yea their incursions pierced even to Nilus and Danubius. The Macedonian and Roman Empires were never so large. But because they were rather Runagates than men of War, wanting politic Government, and Military Discipline, sometime ruling one Province, sometime another; they rather wrought spoil and terror to the conquered Nations, then fear of bondage and subjection, and at last seated themselves beyond the mountain Caucasus. After it became divided into many Principalities, yet so that the title and majesty of the Empire remained always to the great Cham, who took the original of this name from the great Chingis, the founder of this Empire.  
But leaving the great Cham of these Tartars, the Successors of Tamerlane, to remoter affairs, supposed by very learned men to be but an imaginary Titulado, and the shadow of the shadow of spirits, as they call their Emperor; our purpose obligeth us only to an account of the Crim or Praecopense Tartar, so called from Praecopia, a chief town thereof. This Tartary is bounded on the East with the River Tanais, now Don, on the West with the River Nieper once called Borysthenes, by which it is parted from Podolia, on the North part with Russia, and on the South with some part of the Euxine Sea, by which lie the Circassians, a sort of warlike Christians, who sell their children to Mahometans for to make Soldiers of them, such as were the Mamalukes, such now some of the Janissaries, and the Persian standing Army.  
These Tartars are good Soldiers for the most part (as their frequent eruptions into Europe do sadly manifest) especially at Bows and Arrows, which they use as dextrously as the Parthians; of late years they have been trained up to the Harquebus, and the handling of a Scimitar. They are not to be vanquished but by death, as resolute against captivity, the misery whereof they know from their own cruelties, yet at home are they more civil to Christians then abroad, for they have some honourable thoughts of our Saviour, more than other Mahometans, which hath invited many Greeks and Armenians to cohabit with them.  
As to their modern History, and for what relates to our purpose, we must retrospect to the reign of Mahomet the first, the Turkish Emperor when they grew at last of so great Power, by conquering the Asiatic Tartars, which lay nearest to them, that Mahomet the Great thought fit to keep them down before grown too strong for him: and therefore under colour of taking in the City of Capha, then possessed by the Genoese, made himself Master of the greatest part of the Taurican Chersonese, and the port of Tanais; thereby commanding both Moe●tis and the Euxine Sea.  
In the time of Selimus the first, who had married the daughter of this Crim-Tartar (for so they called him) and was aided by him with an Army of fifteen thousand men against his father; The Turks and these Tartarians grew into a League. The chief conditions of it were, that the Tartar should aid the Turk upon all occasions, with sixty thousand Horse, that they should not make war with any of their Neighbours, (except the Muscovite) without leave of the Turk; that they shall pay yearly to the Grand Signior in the way of Tribute, three hundred Christians; that the new Cham, upon the death or deposition of his Predecessor, shall receive from the Great Turk a Royal Banner, in token of his Confirmation in that estate, that in reward of these services, the Crim Tartar shall have yearly from the Grand Signior, five thousand five hundred Ducats, in the way of pension; and succeed finally in the Turkish Empire, if the male issue of the house of Ottoman should chance to fail. According unto this agreement the Tartars have been aiding to the Turks from time to time, against the Persians, Polanders, Hungarians, Moldavians, and indeed whom not; and that with great and puissant Armies; the Great Cham sometimes arming 150000. of his own Subjects (leaving but one man in an house to attend their ;) and sometimes adding five thousand Circassians; and others of the Asian Tartars.  
Nothing so punctual is the Turk, on his part to perform the contract; who not content to have the Tartar for his friend, or at the worst his Homager, hath of late times attempted to make him his slave or vassal. For Amurath the third, quarrelling Mahomet the Crim-Tartar for a design to intercept Osman Bassa, in his way from Persia to Constantinople, authorized the same Osman to war upon him: by whom the poor Crim and his two Sons, betrayed by some of his own Councillors (corrupted with Turkish gold) were strangled with a Bowstring; Islan a brother of the Crims, first sworn a Vassal to the Turk, put into the place, and over him a Turkish Beglerbeg or Bassa, to command in chief. What hopes he hath of succeeding in the Turkish Empire, if (possible) the house of Ottoman should fail are doubtful, for that the Bashaws will either alter the state or provide for themselves, like Alexander's Lieutenants, or set one of their number, or a counterfeit Brother or Uncle of the last Emperor, whom they will govern as they please.  
What the Revenue of this Prince is, it is hard to say: his subjects have little money, and live most upon the bartery of their . But besides what he hath in lands or Customs, and the 5500 Ducats yearly from the Turk, he hath the tenth of all the spoils which are got in the Wars, and a Checkine for every Captive, for some, two or three, (whosoever taketh them) according unto their estates.  
As them by the Turk, (who doth sometime espouse his quarrels;) by whose assistance they have brought the Moscovites to some extremities.   

CHAP. XII. The Character of Tamerlane the Great.  
THis renowned Prince, the glory of his age for warlike achievements, was born at Samarcand, the chief City of the Zagalaian Tartars, his Father was called Zaincham or Og, Prince of those people, who spending his time in peace, contenting himself to live upon the profit of his flocks of Sheep and Herds of , which then and also now are the principal Revenues of the Tartar Kings and Princes; gave occasion to some, ignorant of the manner and custom of those northern Nations and Countries, to reckon them all for Shepherds and Herdsmen, and so have reported this great Prince to be a Shepherd or Herdsmans' Son; measuring his Nobility by the rudeness of his people, and not by the honour of his Family and heroical virtues, such as hardly to be paralleled in that or former ages.  
Scarce had he attained to 15. years of age when his Father died, leaving unto him the Government of his Kingdom, and for his counsel in the same, he commended to him two of his most trusty and faithful Servants, viz. Odmard & Aly, whom he dearly loved whilst they lived, being much ruled by their directions, and greatly honoured the remembrance of them being dead, as persons from whom he had received his rudiments for his future Government. He was a man of greater strength than stature, and of far greater courage than strength; to which his policy being added, made him a most renowned and fortunate Warior. In his eyes sat such a rare Majesty, as a man could hardly endure to behold them without closing his own; from whence darted such radiant beams, that many in talking with him were stricken dumb; which occasioned him many times with a beseeming modesty to forbear looking too earnestly on those that talked or discoursed with him. He was somewhat narrow in the shoulders, otherways well limbed; his visage was amiable, and of an excellent proportion, but little hair on his chin; the hair of his head long and curled, quite contrary to the manner of the Tartars, who shave and cover their heads, whereas he contrariwise did wear it long, in obedience to his Mother (as he gave it out) who commanded him so to wear it in token of his descent, she pretending to come of the race of Samson, which caused him to be the more respected of his men of War, they believing that in those hairs there was some rare virtue, or rather fatal destiny; an ancient practice of many eminent Commanders, to fill the heads of their Soldiers with some strange opinion conceived of them, thereby to receive the greater honour, as if in them were something more than ordinary men. Thus Numa Pompilius feigned to have received his Laws from the Goddess Egeria, and Mahomet the Impostor bewitched the people with a Pigeon which he had taught to feed at his ear, whom he persuaded to be the holy Ghost, which brought him Revelations out of Heaven.  
That he was of a valiant courage from his youth, his actions do declare, not dreading any danger when occasion did require it, having fortune always attending on him as his handmaid. His first endeavours were crowned with admirable success, viz. against the Muscovites, who having spoilt a City which had put itself under his protection, and also entered into his Country; he thereupon met them with an Army, gave them battle, and slew of them five and twenty thousand footmen, and between fifteen and sixteen thousand horsemen, with the loss of scarce eight thousand horsemen, and four thousand footmen of his own: yet was he far from exulting in this victory, that beholding so many thousand dead bodies on the ground, he fell on weeping at the condition of such as commanded over great Armies, applauding a quiet course of life for the most happy, and accounting the other most unhappy, which by the destruction of their own kind, sought to purchase to themselves vain glory.  
He was by nature a great chastiser of proud and insolent persons, yet withal so just that he would not be moved to undertake any thing ●ashly or unadvisedly, but would first understand the truth of the same; witness the time when the Mahometan Princes of Asia oppressed by Bajazet, sued unto him for aid, to whom he gave this answer, I can hardly believe (said he) that so great and religious a Prince as Bajazet, would without just and sufficient cause offer such violence as you may complain of, especially unto you his neighbour Princes, and of the same Religion with himself; nevertheless I will send an Ambassador to him, to understand more of him & his proceed, till than I shall not resolve any thing, and therefore until such time you must rest yourselves content. Accordingly he sent an Ambassador unto him, with many rich gifts and presents, courteously requesting him the rather for his sake, to deal kindly with those Mahometan Princes; but Bajazet being a Prince of a proud spirit, rejected his message with great scorn, willing the Ambassador to bid his Master to meddle with his own matters, and to prescribe Laws to his own Subjects; adding thereunto many other words, full of great despite and disdain, calling him the Husband of a Whore if he met him not in the field: So that Tamerlane could do no less in justice and honour then war against him, and having overthrown him to punish his haughtiness, he shackled him in fetters of gold, and so shut him up in an iron Cage, made like a grate, in such sort, as that he might be seen on every side, carrying him up and down with him as he passed through Asia; which, though some may construe as an action of cruelty, yet he himself said, That he did not use that rigour against him as King, but rather did punish him as a proud ambitious Tyrant, polluted with the blood of his own Brother.  
But as he was dreadful and terrible to his enemies, so none were more kind or courteous to his friends: the service of his servant he never forgot, neither left the same long unreawarded, being therefore so mindful that he needed not by them or others on their behalf, to be put in remembrance thereof, having for that purpose a Catalogue always by him, both of their names and good deserts, which every day he did peruse like another Titus Vespasian, saying, he had lost that day wherein he had not done some good, yet never bestowing his preferment on such as were undeserving, or ambitiously sought after the same, deeming them altogether unworthy; but upon such whose modesty and desert he took special notice of, that they were worthy of such favours, so tempering the severity of his commands, with the greatness of his bounty, that it is dubious whether he were of his Nobility, or men of War, for the one more feared, or for the other beloved, both the great stays of Prince's States; fear keeping the obstinate in obedience, and love the dutiful in devotion.  
Although by Religion he was a Mahometan, yet would he dislike no man for his Religion whatsoever, so that he did worship but one only God; creator of Heaven and Earth, and all that therein is: he himself believing that God was one in essence, and in himself immutable, without change or diversity, and yet for the manifesting of his omnipotency and power, he created in the world sundry kinds of people, differing both in nature, manners, and conditions, yet all framed to the Image of himself; so in like manner was he contented of his Subjects to be diversely served, according to the diversity of their natures and manners, so they worshipped no strange Gods; which was the cause that he permitted the exercise of all Religions in those Country's subject to his obedience, were they not mere Atheists or Idolaters.  
His Army though very great, was like unto a well governed City, in passing through any Country with his Soldiers, he took such order that none of the people whereby he passed, were by them any thing injured, insomuch that if a Soldier had but taken an Apple, or other thing of like value from any man, he died therefore, so severe were his commands. It is reported that one of his Soldiers having taken a little milk from a Country woman, and she complaining thereof, he commanded the said Soldier to be presently killed, and his stomach to be ripped, where the milk being found, he satisfied the woman and so sent her away, who doubtless else had died for her false accusation, had it not so appeared. This severity (with some other of the like nature) was very conducible to the preservation of his Army, which was so great, that it was thought almost impossible to have found sufficient victuals for the relief thereof; but by his severe punishment of disorders, both Artificers and Merchants from far Countries, resorted with their Commodities and Merchandise to his Camp, without fear from every place, for which they received present money, and so in safety again departed.  
Those Cities that yielded to him he favourably received, but the other that refused to submit themselves to his obedience, he used with all extremity. He used often to say, that a small number well conducted, did many times carry away the victory from the confused multitude. He rather sought to maintain his Army upon the spoil of his enemy, though with some hazard, then upon his Friends and Allies, and when he sent out any part of his vast Army, for the taking of any place, he would command them on pain of his displeasure, so to behave themselves, that at his coming he might either find the City taken, or the Gates shut against him, which they seldom failed for to do, for he had his men at so great command, that no danger unto them was more dreadful than his displeasure, nor did he punish any thing so severely as cowardice, insomuch that if in his disport of Hunting the wild Beast, any one did for fear give way either to a Bear or Lion, and slew him not, was sure therefore to die himself, and to turn his back upon the enemy was no less dangerous, then to run upon his own death.  
That he was free from covetousness, and that ambition with which many Princes are infected, may appear by this, That after his many con●●ests in the lesser Asia, and the overthrow of Bajazet, the Empire of Constantinople being proffered to him by the Emperor's Ambassadors, he returned this answer, That he was not come from so far Country, for the enlargement of his Dominions, already large enough, but rather to win Honour, and thereby make his name famous to all posterity; That he come as his friend and Ally, and that his upright meaning therein was in greatest cause; that God from above had beheld his power, and thereby bruised the head of the fiercest enemy of mankind that was under Heaven. That unto his courage he had always faith joined, such as should never suffer him to make so great a breach in his reputation, as that it should be reported of him, that in the colour of a friend he came to invade the Realm of his Ally. That he desires no more, but that the service he had done for the Greek Emperor, might for ever be engraven in the memory of his posterity, to the end they might for ever wish well unto him and his successors, by remembering the good he had done them. That long might the noble Emperor live happily to govern his Estate; and that before his return he would so well consider for the establishing of the same, as that he should not lightly fall again into the like jepordy, always assuring himself of his good will and favour towards him.  
Having thus purchased an everlasting renown by his many victories, and restored several Princes that had fled unto him for refuge, to their ancient inheritances; after he had long time wasted Phrygia, Caria, Lydia, with the most part of the lesser Asia, and conquered all Syria, Judea, Egypt and Persia, with divers other great Kingdoms and Provinces, he returned home, beautifying his Regal City of Samorcand, with the spoils of a great part of the world before by him wasted; where he for a long space reigned in great peace and glory. Afterwards hearing of the rising again of the Turkish Kingdom under the Ottoman Princes, he resolved for a second expedition, but in the midst of his preparations he was prevented by death, dying of an Ague the 27 of January, in the year of our Lord, 1402. whose death was ushered by a terrible blazing Star, portending as it were to the world the death of so eminent a Prince, who while he lived made such a bustle therein.  

The Character of Scanderbag Prince of Epirus.  
THis famous and renowned Champion, was son to John Castriot, who reigned in Epirus in the time of Amurath the fixth King of the Turks, about the year of our Lord 1422. His father not being able to withstand the growing fortunes of that ambitious Tyrant, delivered him with his three brothers as hostages to obtain peace, whom the perfidious Amurath promised to entreat well and honourably, but upon the death of their Father poisoned three of them, only this George Castriot (for so was his name) whom the Tyrant entirely loved, escaped death. For his excellent feature and pregnant wit, he was by the Turks named Scanderbag or Lord Alexander, and in his youth shown many tokens what a rare Scholar he would prove in the School of Mars.  
He was of a very noble generous mind, affecting liberty, and therefore a great enemy to Tyrants; but having to deal with potent adversaries, he was forced to add policy to his strength, and so piece out the Lion's skin with the Fox's tail; for it was almost a miracle, that in little more than a month, he should recover the whole Kingdom of Epirus save one City, out of the hands of the Turks, who had many and strong Garrisons therein.  
He was of so even a temper, that prosperity could not make him proud, nor fear daunt him, but always kept the same cheerfulness of countenance as he used to do: his courage was invincible, of exceeding strength and agility of body, modest and temperate in speech; so politic, that he was by his very enemies called, The Master of Policy; a great cherisher of valour in others, dividing the spoil of his enemies amongst his Soldiers, reserving no part thereof to himself; nay, having taken Mustapha the Turkish General Prisoner, and receiving five and twenty thousand Ducats for his ransom, he freely divided it amongst them, which made his Soldiers not only obedient to his commands, but also so resolute, that they feared not to set upon their enemies, though with never so great disadvantage, reward being the Razor that whetteth a Soldier's courage, and pricketh him forward to all adventurous erterprises.  
His personal valour was seen in his combat with Feri-Bassa a great Commander of the Turks, whom he slew hand to hand; though some blame this as a fault, the loss of a General, being a general loss, who should not expose himself to private dangers, and indeed the greatest oversight that he committed in all his Wars was soon after, when the Turks besieged Croya, in whose Army he had so far engaged himself, that he was by them on every side enclosed, and in great danger to have been slain or taken, although through his valour he broke thorough, and made an escape: for the office of a good General consisteth not in the adventuring his person to manifest danger, but in the politic Government of his charge.  
Of his great bounty to his Soldiers we have in part spoken before; we shall to that add an example of his Justice: Mahomet the Great sent 14000 horsemen against him, under the command of one named Debreas, who promised to perform wonders against him, but was by Scanderbag overthrown, and by him slain, encountering hand to hand; all the enemies spoil he divided amongst his Soldiers, and gave Debreas Horse and Armour unto one of his chief Commanders named Moses, to another called Musachius, who had behaved himself gallantly in that Battle, he gave a Prisoner, who by his outward part and behaviour seemed to be a man of some account. This Turk agreed with Musachius upon a ransom of 200 Ducats, and thereupon drew forth the money out of a little bag which he had kept secretly about him, offering it to Musachius for his ransom, who taking it, told the Turk be must provide more money for his ransom, for that was his own by Law of Arms being taken with his person. On the other side, the Turk alleged the agreement, with the payment of the full sum agreed upon. This controversy being brought before Scanderbag, he with great pleasure heard them both, Musachius pleading hard for his ransom, and the Turk for his liberty: when they had both ended their Pleas, Scanderbag told them, that they both contended for that which in right was his, and neither of theirs; for the Prisoner (said he) with the money, was both mine at first taking him; and although Musachius, I gave you the Prisoner, yet not the money, which I knew not of, neither (said he to the Turk) doth the concealing of it make it yours, who by the Law of Arms had lost yourself and it to me. Afterwards he decided the business thus, allotting Musachius the money he agreed for, and to the Turk his desired Liberty.  
Such was his heroical disposition, that when the forenamed Moses had revolted from him, and joined himself to his enemy Mahomet, divers of his friends (according to the custom of the world) aggravating his offence with many hard speeches before Scanderbag, he could not abide to hear the same, but commanded them to hold their peace, and to use no more such speeches, only wishing that all Treason and evil fortune were together with Moses gone out of Epirus. Such was also his celmency, that notwithstand-the said Moses had with the power of the Turks given him a sharp and terrible battle, in which he was overthrown and afterwards being in disgrace with the Sultan, fled from Constantinople, and prrostrated himself before Scanderbag, with his girdle about his neck, in token that he had deserved death, desiring mercy upon his knees; he presently granted him his request, restraining by Proclamation all people from speaking against him, and restoring his goods and offices again, which by his Treasons he had confiscated.  
One great policy for the preservation of his Country was, that upon the approach of his enemies, he took order, that all the provisions of the Country should be conveyed to places of refuge, and nothing left abroad for the Turks to prey upon; by which means, provisions many times grew so short amongst them, that straying abroad for forage, he with the more ease overcame them.  
Many were the battles which he fought against the Turks, in all which he remained Victor, scarcely ever suffering the least check, so that fortune seemed to wait upon him as his handmaid: It is reported of him, that having slain of the Turks in one Battle twenty four thousand, and being informed the next day, that the remainder of them might easily be surprised if presued, he said, O no, let some of our enemies live to report their own slaughter, and our victory.  
He having at another time brought the Turks unto a great strait, they sent unto him, offering to deliver up their Horses and Arms, so that they might departed with their lives, to whom he returned this answer, That as they came into his Country without his Command, so should they not by his leave departed thence.  
Having thus victoriously reigned the space of 24 years, January 17. in the great Climactorical year of his age, he deceased at Lyssa a City of the Venetians, to which State he commended the tuition of his Wife, Son and Kingdom, till such time his Son should come of age. His death was worthily lamented of all Christian Kings and Princes, he being the scourge and maul of the Turks, and the most careful watchman and invincible Champion of the Christians: his dead body was with the general lamentation of all men magnificently buried in the Cathedral Church of St. Nicholas at Lyssa. About nine years after his decease, the Turks having taken that City, they with great devotion digged up his bones, where happy was he that could but see or touch them; and such as gained them, or any part of them, esteemed of them as so high and precious Relic, that they caused them to be set in silver and gold to hang about their necks, or wear upon their bodies, persuading themselves, that by wearing of them they should be partakers of such good fortune, as had attended Scanderbag whilst he lived.  
MAHOMET'S TOMB  
A the Grand Signior B the Crim Tartar C the Emperor of Ger: D the Pope:  I Chantry. scu●   

CHAP. XII. The Modern History of the Turkish Empire.  
THis Puissant, and almost numberless people, in their Armies and Hosts which like Xerxes his Forces, drink whole Rivers dry as they march, came from most contemptible and petty Originals; and like the Roman Empire, which began from a collected rabble of lose and outlawed persons, was founded in a company of thieving shepherds, who wand'ring up and down like a running disease, infested and disquieted all places they came to, and at last grew to such considerable strength, like a Snowball, that they became suspect to the Monarches of the East, both Pagan and Christian.  

The rise of the Turkish power.  The first appearance which rendered them Famous and Notable to the world, was under the conduct and leading of their Captain Tangrolipix, who was called in by the King of Persia, to aid him against the potent and prevailing Armies of the Saracens, which having readily undertaken, and strenuously and successfully achieved; this Auxiliary took occasion to crave for himself, and erect a new principality and Empire as well upon his friends, whom he pretended to rescue, as upon their common enemy's territory, making both of them the equal prey of his ambition of sovereignty and Dominion.  
This new Family continued in this Usurpation and Intrusion with various success one hundred and seventy years, to the year of our Lord, 1300. But standing solely upon its own legs, neither strengthened nor secured by any alliances, and wasted with a continual War with the former just Proprietors of the Land they had treacherously and forcibly wrested, it expired its dying gasping breath into a younger slip of the same house: for now the Zelzuccian Name and Fortune was transmitted to the Oguzian Tribe (which were the two, and only Descendants of this people) whom Fate had adopted to the reserve and residue of her greatest and benignest Favours, which she decreed to double upon it; for having made an essay of the former's aptness to glory, and laid the dead colours in it, of a Majestical and August Form and Feature; drew it perfect afterwards in this beautiful and fair proportion, in which we now see the Turkish Empire.  

The rise of the Ottoman Family.  The Infant Darling of this rising greatness, was the famous Ottoman, to whom the grand Seignors refer, ●nd ambitiously entitled their Surname, who having prevariously obtained a small quantity of ground from his Neighbours, upon protestation of his quiet and peaceable demeanour, partly by courage, and partly by treachery, over-ran the whole Country of Bythinia, in the Lesser Asia; and dying left the design of enlarging and extending his Dominions to his Son and Successor Orcanes, whose Sons immense Fortune, like the Colossus, bestrid the Hellespont, and conveyed the Turkish Ensigns into Europe, whose delicious and useful soil, so pleased and enticed those conquerors, that the Imperial Seat was first fixed here at Adrianople, to which most of the vicine Princess were forced to come and pay tribute and homage: such was the slavish condition of Servia and Bulgaria, and most part of Scalavonia, afterwards swallowed up in absolute Mahumetanism, and made Provinces of this monstrous signory.  
But that which constituted, and was as the formal being thereof, was the Conquest and possession of Constantinople, now called Stamboll, the Magnificent Throne of the Eastern Empire, which resigned its glories to victorious Mahomet, May 29. Anno Dom. 1450. and transferred its imperial Title to that Regal claim, his Ancestors had enjoyed. This irrecoverable loss, and lop of one of the greatest and chiefest members of Christianity, so stunned the Greeks, and other petty Princes, who yet maintained their Dominions, that most of them were either suddenly reduced or tamely yielded themselves, which was the fate of the Epirots (though they held out for a while, by the unexampled conduct and felicity of Scanderbag,) the Rhodians, the Cypriots, and Isles of the Mediterranean Sea; and lastly in a●e Reign of Solyman, of Moldavia, Valachia, part of Transilvania and Hungaria, whither he pierced and passed as far as Vienna, (and beyond it, in other parts of Austria) which by the fear of his approach, saw her Suburbs, and Houses, and Gardens of pleasure fired and ruined, that he might have no shelter for his men, when he should attempt the siege, which he in vain offered: but such was his importunate ambition of effecting a total conquest of that Country, in which he had been partly successful to the gaining of the better half of that Kingdom of Hungaria, and seizing Buda the Capital City thereof, that he made several expeditions in person, even in his old age, and died at his return from taking Zigeth, though gallantly defended to the last man by Count Serinus, great Ancestor to the Emperor's Generalissimo now in that Kingdom. Not to mention the augmentation of his Empire, by the triumphal accessions of Egypt, and remoter parts of Asia the Great, both Nations of the same Religion.  
From the time of this Soliman's Decease, 
the death of Solyman.  about 1566. till now, little or no attempts were made this way by his Successors: for Amurah his son who threatened more than he dared, Mahomet and Achmat, were Princes given to quiet, and Home-Delights, so that most men conjectured, this Empire was at its Zenith and Solstice, and full stop, and would decline as fast as it risen; and that glory wearied with such a train of greatness, would flag at last, if not be pulled back again with the weight of them, 
the death of Achmat the first.  and crush it to nothing.  
And this was concluded after the Achmat, when immediately followed such Convulsions in that State, and receding from those observed rules of policy, which were the security of its establishment, viz. the saving the lives of the younger brethren of the Emperor, as Achmat did by Mustapha's, and he by Achmats' three Sons; Osman who at twelve years of age had the Government transfered to him from his Uncle Mustapha (who from a bookish and contemplative stoic was become an active and busy Tyrant and for that reason deposed again) and was afterward strangled by the tumultuary Janissaries, Amurath or Morat, and Ibrahim (the Father of the present Emperonr) who all reigned successively, of which three, Morat proved a most Heroic Prince, and of as great if not greater spirit than any of his Progenitors. He died in 1640. at the siege of Bagdate, alias Babylon, whether he had designed the Janissaries for slaughter and excerpation, as being the causes and Agents of all those troubles and disloyalties which had happened to his Brother and Uncle, intended in their room to erect a new kind of standing Militia, which should be more absolutely at his command, Being asked upon his deathbed occasioned by a violent Fever (in the said year 1640) whom he would appoint to succeed him, he disdainfully and angrily replied. Will there be any more words when I am dead? He was thought to have favoured the Christians for his mother's sake, and therefore chose this expedition against the Persian. His immature fate was much lamented by his Subjects▪ for his justice and temperance, and care of them; but welcomed by the Janissaries, who began to perceive his drift against them, and who notwithstanding saluted his Brother Ibrahim with the Impetial dignity the year abovesaid.  
Ibrahim immediately upon his Assumption renewed the League with the Emperor of Germany, which had been concluded by Achmat in 1612. and had been thitherto punctually and inviolably observed: but the Galleys of Malta meeting with his wealth, coming from Cairo and Alexandria, and carrying them, and one of his dear Sultan's (with a son of his named Uzman, both which thereafter turned Christians) which was on board away for that Island, put him into such a rage, that without present restitution he vowed to attaque Christendom: which immediately he commenced against the Venetians, as abettors, if not complices in the fact, upon whose trade and Territories he might wreak his fury, which would be spent in vain against that impregnable Isle, which had blemished the prowess and glory of his Ancestors: and having rigged a Fleet, and raised an Army, he set upon the Isle of Candy by Sea and by Land upon Dalmatia, resolved against any agreement or accommodation soever, and with various fortune maintained the War, till the Janissaries tumulting again, deposed him, and set up his son Mahomet the fourth, a stripling, and whom they might govern as they pleased. He is supposed to have died in that fatal year 1648. the murderous Resolution to Princes; but how, is not certain: For such is the knack of this Tyranny, that the world cannot tell, whether the Prince or his Slaves do die the fairest.  

Of the present Reign of Sultan Mahomet the Fourth.  
ACcording to the usual custom and solemnity the Eldest son of the ceposed Sultan Ibrahim was by the Janissaries and their Leaders and the principal Bassa's saluted Emperor, and with great applause received by the people, who were weary of his Father's Tyranny. His Name then was Aly Solyman; but at his Coronation in ●656. he changed it into Mahomet, partly for the greater reverence of his Name, and partly for the greater fortune thereof, and the favour of Prophecy that a Prince of that Name should be more victorious against the Christians then any of his Predecessors.  
His Mother the Sultana a brave woman, and who hath given very good Features both of mind and body to the young Emperor took upon her the Regency and tuition of her son, and the administration of the Government, where she had busied herself in Abraims' time, and was none of the least motions of that change which lifted him out of the Throne, for the advancement of her son, the Heir of the Empire.  
There had been frequent changes by death, and disgrace of the Prime Viziers in the next preceding Reigns: It is a Dignity far greater than our Lord Chancellor, for he commands both in peace and War, at home and abroad, but of such short and uncertain possession, especially of late, that the Turks have a Proverb, The greatest Persons and Officers in that government, are but at best fair statues of Glass. He that administered this place at the Emperor's Assumption, was an old Statesman and a person of good success and conduct, and of as good age and experience, and who questionless laid those Noble principles and elements of glory and ambition in this young Monarch, which the Christian world now sadly feels. For from that disreputation, and despicableness of the Turkish power, by reason of those confusions and intestine troubles, which for some years before had besotted, and as was hoped, had emasculated the Policy, Prudence, Valour, and Courage of that Empire: he at the first instant of his Government gave manifest signs of a Mercurial and Martial Disposition, and with his own active Genius, (the example of Princes being the great Engine of worth) soon buoyed up the Spirits of his people to their former pitch of fortitude, and bravery of mind, awakened and restored their lost discipline: and to whet their new furbished Scimitars, resolved to employ them altogether against the Christians, upon the irreconcilable quarrel of Religion, the great Incentive to Heroical enterprises, especially amongst the Turks, where zeal always fights half the Battle.  
To this purpose he resolved to prosecute the War against the Venetians, which his Father had begun; and though at his first entrance upon it, Fortune seemed to oppose his designs, and severely to exercise his glorious and aspiring mind, with a very great defeat given his Naval Forces by Sea, the greatest ever given them since Lepanto-fight, wherein he lost forty eight Galleys, 6 Galiasses, 12 Mahones and nine Ships, and his Admiral Bassa slain in the fight in the Haven of Foggia, and this success disabling his command at Sea, he made no more of it then his noble Ancestor Selynus the second, who beaten at Lepanto, after his conquest of Cyprus, said merrily, Lepanto is but the shaving of my beard, Cyprus is the loss of a limb.  

Venetians victory over the Turks.  In the year 1654. the Venetians obtained another Victory over the Turks, having fought them two days together in the Dardanelles, the straight of the Hellespontick sea between Asia and Europe, famous for the story of Leander and Hero, where now the Turks have two Castles built, in lieu of Sestos and Abydos, made more impregnable very lately by some modern Fortification, for better security against the Venetians, The Grand Signior himself advised the method of it, and was present at the beginning and finishing the work: wherein he takes much satisfaction. At this Naval encounter no less than 6000 Turks were slain, and Amurath Bassa, Captain Admiral of the Port was mortally wounded, 
Turks fleet overthrown.  and twenty ships of War and Galleys taken, besides as many sunk and spoiled.  
This defeat so incensed the Grand Signior, that the Prime Vizier (being obnoxious to his anger and displeasure, for other matters, some whereof were noised to be of treasonable Consequence against his life) was by a private Council ordered to be strangled, and he accordingly was executed; about which time the sparks of that Conflagration which at this present is mastering Hungary began to appear, for a party of Turks attempted the surprisal of Vesperin, a Garrison of the Emperors, which annoyed the freedom of their correspondence; but their design being discovered, they were forced to retreat with the loss of 900 men, and so the peace continued in a kind of doubtful and suspicious entertainment by both parties, who made slight and mutual inroads into one another's limits, without any declaration or notice taking of a war, which the Turkish Governors studied to dissemble.  
The death of the Grand Visier begat several Factions in the Soldiery and chief Officers, whom he in his life time had tampered with, hoping to make a party for himself, and transfer the Imperial Dignity from this ancient Ottoman family to his own house, an attempt never heard of before in that Government, which hath showed the most awful reverence to the Majesty of their Prince, beyond all others whatsoever.  
The seeds of this treason broke out and appeared two years after in 1656. in the tumults raised by the Janissaries, but abetted by some of the Bashaws of his Council and Intrigue at Constantinople, where they massacred several of the Divan (the Emperor's Council and Court of Justice) strangled the Visier Bassa in revenge of his Predecessor, forced the Sultana or Empress, Mother of the Grand Signior, who managed her son, and the administration of Affairs, to fly to the old Seraglio for safety, and made search for the Muph●ee, by whose Consent and Advice (which the Great Turk always asks in matters of life and death) the aforesaid Visier had been put to death, resolving to depose the Grand Signior, and set up his Brother.  
To this purpose they laid aside all the former Principal officers, to secure themselves from the punishment of their Rebellion, and placed others in their room, who had encouraged and prompted them thereunto: These men mistrustful of their violent beginnings, and dreading more violent ends, forbore those desperate actions and Councils which this Revolt at first threatened, intending first to secure themselves, and establish their interest: And thus they applied themselves to the Sultan, with deep protestations of their Loyalty and dutiful Intentions, and that the exorbitant abuses and oppressions of his Officers had caused the late Troubles, which they hoped to remove, and restore his Majesty to the affection of the Janissaries, which those Ministers had debauched from him. And to make this appear they proceeded vigorously in carrying on the War against the Venetians in Dalmatia, and Candia, as the most acceptable, and which made them likewise more grateful to the people; so that the Venetians to reinforce the places they held in Candia, dispatched away some new Regiments of Volunteers & others, under the command of Prince Horatio Farnese, of the House of Parma, who did that Republic good service, in several enterprises against the Enemy; as did their General Zeno in Dalmatia, where the morlacs, who at the beginning of the war revolted from the Turk, merited also very exceedingly, from the said signory:  
The Grand Signior in the mean while doubtful of these fair shows, and their pretences to him, by some of his trusty Eunuches, and at the advice of his old friends, had insinuated so fare into some of the principal of the new Statesmen with proffers of his greatest favours, setting likewise before them the danger of continuing this force upon him, for that the Bassa of Damascus was said to be upon his march to Constantinople, that they resolved to save their own stakes, and by a timely submission and discovery, prevent others from doing it before them: And this was almost done as quick as thought, and the news of it not published sooner than by his solemn appearance in Constantinople, who at his return from this his joyful cavalcade, gave order for the strangling of the Ringleaders of the late defection, some of whom were even those who had declared their return to their obedience: so unpardonable a crime is Rebellion amongst those Barbarous Nations, who have no Scripture rule and Command obliging their Allegiance, that there is no place left for Repentance, in any hopes of mercy or forgiveness.  
In this naked composure of the state which had been dismembered of her chiefest Ministers, it was not an Act of grace or of choice to prefer, but of the greatest necessity and care, to find some worthy and fit person for the dignity of Visier Azem, or Prime Visier, who should be able to undertake this Corruens Imperium, and to sustain, like another Atlas, the tottering ruinous Fabric of this overpoyzed greatness.  
Much consultation among the Grandees themselves there was, who should be the man Nominated by them in this hazardous and variating condition of the state, to the Grand Signior, whose mother's consideration of his, and the public safety, had pitched upon the aforesaid Bassa of Damascus whom not long before he had dismissed out of the Seraglio to that command (it being the Custom to breed Christian noble Children, to the number of a hundred, for the immediate service of the Emperor who according to his favour, or their abilities and parts disposes them afterwards to the best Provinces, and prefers them to the highest dignities, and those are called at their initiation, Itchoglans, and are taught the Rules and Policies of the Government) as having perceived in some aptitudes to his service, in the resemblance of his own dispositions, advantaged by some near equality of age.  
This prudent person beyond the expectation of his years, not exceeding twenty four, courageously but modestly accepted of the charge, and behaved himself so discreetly, yet confidently therein, that he allayed and awed that discontented and mutinous humour of the Janissaries, partly by extraordinary munificence, and partly by just severity: as he gained upon the people's respect by his free and uncorrupted Justice, so that of all the Ministers that the Seraglio ever bred, or the Government produced, there hath been none exceede● him therein, and his Fortune is highly paramount to them all. And this is he who at present commands and manageth the victorious Army of these Infidels with that fairness for which he is universally famed.  
Yet had he no better luck than his Master at his entrance upon the Government (in which he was installed in Constantinople with most extraordinary Pomp and solemnity) the first care whereof, as to Foreign business was the equipping and recruiting of the Fleet going to Sea against the Venetians, who braved the Grand Signior and the Port (as Constantinople is called) at th● mouth of the Dardanelles, and had continued there a month, on purpose for an Engagement.  
June the 26. the Turkish Fleet, set sail, consisting of 28 great ships, nine Galliass, 60 Galleys and 30 Mahons, The Venetian Navy had 28 grea● Ships, 24 Galleys, besides 7 of Malta, and 7 Galiasses, who keeping in the Channel, the Tur●●● could not pass without fight.  
There were two Batteries raised on both side the straight, to facilitate the going out of the Turkis● Fleet, by causing the Venetian to desert their station which nevertheless they would not abandon, b● stood the shot of the Castles and them, 
A great Fight in the Dardanelles.  and upo● the advance of the Turkish Fleet part of theirs under the command of Captain Moceingo, making more boldly to the shore, got a stern of the whol● Navy, and so hemmed them in: after a sharp an● tedious encounter, this Armado was wholly overthrown by sword, fire, and water, forty Galleys were taken, with nine Mahones, the twenty eight ships burnt, the Captain Bassa only saving himself with fourteen Galleys. The number of Turks slain, was reputed no less than five thousand, and four thousand taken, and as many Christian slaves set at liberty. The Venetians lost their Captain General Marcello, five hundred Mariners and Soldiers, of whom the Maltesse did brave service: In room of Marcello the gallant Mocceingo was elected General by the Senare, and a chain worth two thousand pound bestowed on him besides.  
In September, the same year, the Noble General being recruited, following his success, landed and took the important and strong Island of Tendos, (the Grecian Harbour, when they besieged Troy) and soon after took the Island of Lemnos, after a difficult siege for the Turks esteemed it as impregnable, and having repaired and provided the Fortress with all necessaries for defence, it lying within view of the enemy, and a great annoyance to their Trade and provision by Sea, departed towards Scio, and now the hopes of an accommodation by a Treaty, which was maintained at that time by their Secretary Bellarini, were evaporated into the Turks fury, who caused the said Secretary to be secured, and the Treaty to be laid aside. For these losses nothing discouraged but rather heightened the Grand Signior and Visier, nor did they give over the design of reducing Candia, which was only feasible by success at Sea, as being an Island; but Mahomet breathing nothing but Revenge and Honour, with fierce language, and stern looks upbraided the Bashaws for employing such base cowardly fellows, and then cheerfully bade them equip another Fleet▪ and he would design and appoint the Commanders, whom his own observation had recommended to his choice.  
In the same time the Land service in Dalmatia went hotly on, but so as it shown the Turks had not totally recovered the use of their Arms; and while a greater experience could be gained He thought it not adviseable to hazard an expedition in person, or venture the Reputation of his Prime Visier, in so minute an enterprise; reserving that design till he had trained and accustomed his men to that service, to the same end keeping his Army in continual service in Candia, though with little effect. For nothing of consequence was archieved of either side, and those small successes that were, were equal and mutual: 
The turks severity & policy.  now the one, and then the other prevailed, as if they bartered and exchanged Victory. For which lazy progress, notwithstanding, on purpose to show his severity against such remiss, and unactive Commands, though it were hardly possible to effect more with the force he had; upon the Island. He some time after caused the Bassa, Governor thereof, to be put to death, at his return from that Government, the like fate befell the Bassa of Bosnia, for his slow and fruitless menage of the war in Dalmatia aforesaid.  
Another Fleet, as the grand Signior threatened was again rigged, and in August the same year defeated in the same place by the same General, the Emperor himself coming to the Castles to view the encounter, which was gallantly maintained on both sides, and the loss nothing so considerable to the Turks; for that he set to Sea with a potent Fleet the next month, the Venetians having lost their General by a casual lighting of the shot of a tire of Canon from the Isle of Scio, into his magazine of powder, which here blew him up, and other Nobles with him into the air. 
The turks get conquest.   
With this Fleet the Turk regained the Isle of Tenedos, though with a great ruin to themselves; for the Venetian Fleet, who had braved and affronted them all this Summer, being gone to take in fresh water, the Turkish Fleet took the opportunity, and landed there a great Body of men; who storming it, were at first repulsed but prepared for a general onslaught, the Venetian Garrison working a Mine under the Fort, disposed the Powder therein, with a Match sitted to it? when quitting the place, and getting on ship board, the Turks taking possession, were blown with the Fort into the air. The Venetian Fleet returning, and perceiving what had happened, the Turks Fleet being at hand, prepared for the encounter, which was again resolutely performed, the Grand Signior being in view again, and cocerned in the regaining of the aforesaid Island, but in fine the Venetians got the Victory, sinking twenty of the Galleys, and taking four more; the rest sheltered themselves within the Dardanelles. So often was that little Republic in one year successfully against this potent enemy. Besides that, it hath sustained their whole Naval Force (and their strongest efforts by land) for twenty years together, without any considerable loss, and with very inconsiderable helps and supplies from other Christian Neighbour Princes. But there is a great deal of difference and odds betwixt an united and entire State, whose virgin generosity had almost tired this lustful Leviathan; and divided Dominions, not only by distances, Limits, Laws and customs, but Religion also, and prostituted likewise to his ravishing Arms by others interests, designs and ambition.  
After his return from that short expedition, the Grand Signior continued at Constantinople, busy in reforming his Court, and Officers, and other abuses in the Seragiio, which by the depravity of the times, and those breaches and corruptions in the State had prevailed to custom; sloth, and Epicurism, and Pride the mother of faction, and the specific direct bane and ruin of this arbitrary government, were extremely predominant; and corruption by bribery, to which the Turkish Ministers of State are most strongly inclined, was never so boldly licentious, so that the virtues of another Hercules was requisite to purge out these enormities; Yet such was the excellency of this Prince's judgement, 
The Grand Signior excellent in Government  such his severe Government of himself and commands, and punishment, of others, and the strict execution of them, that by thi● he quickly reduced things to the former state, denying himself the ordinary use of those pleasures for whose excesses his predecessors are so infamous to Christendom.  
This sharp and rigid proceeding with all sorts of persons, especially the Soldiers of his Guard, putting the hard yoke of Discipline upon their necks again, began to grate and gall and make them to wince against the Government; and therefore a Persian war was concluded; which Kings Ambassador had his head taken off for making a denunciation thereof at Constantinople. But a nearer European quarrel presenting itself, a truce and peace was afterwards patch up betwixt them.  
The Swede proving very successful in Poland in 1656. & 1657. by taking most of the Towns and Cities of that Kingdom, 
Prince Ragotzi enters Poland.  and wanting men at present to maintain them, fairly invited Ragotzi Prince of Transilvania to come and take share of the spoil, promising him a part of the conquest for his labour: To the same purpose Oliver Cromwell courted him; and many transactions of that nature there passed between them. Ragotzi no way disliking the bargain, and being next neighbour, 
Recalled by the Grand Signior.  out of covetousness and ambition came in with a great Army, and assisted the Swede at the siege of Cracovia, which at last was yielded, and put into his hands. The news hereof hastily alarmed the Turkish Court; who resenting the growing greatness of the Swede, and the ill neighbourhood they were like to have from him, if once he could fix and settle himself in Poland; the Grand Signior commanded Ragotzi, as his Tributary and Vassal, (for, for many years those Princes, like the other of Vallachia and Moldavia, have received their investiture from the Turk) to abandon his League wi●● the Swede, and to return home, restoring the Polander the places he had taken. Ragotzi not daring to refuse, marched back again; and upon his arrival was met with a Chiaux, commanding him to resign his Principality to his Cousin Radus, for that he had presumed without the Grand Signors command or licence to invade the King of Poland, and make war with a Prince in league and amity with him; and withal, to resign his Forts, and places of strength. To the first he seemingly yielded; but the other he would by no means hearken to, and thereupon making use of his Forces, reassumes his former Title, and prosecuted the Turk with open war: And at the beginning with very good success, though his confederate the Prince of Vallachia was routed, and 8000 men slain, as he was marching to his assistance; defeating the Turkish Army and Bassa of Budo at Lippa, 6000. men taken and killed, and the victory followed thirty leagues: where hearing of the advance of the prime Visier with 8000. he retired in haste, and making opposition about Alba Julia to the whole Force of the Turk, was there worsted: a little before which, he had vanquished his competitor Radus (and after besieged and taken the Castle wherein he had thought to have secured himself) and put him to death.  
Before and after his overthrow, he had importuned the Emperor of Germany by many distances at Vienna, to undertake the Protection of his Country, offering to give him caution of what Towns he should please: but the Emperor delaying a timely interposition (yet giving the Turk occasion of a quarrel by under-land assisting Ragotzi with some men) Ragotzi died of his wound (received at Alba Julia) and with grief, at Waradin: Which being defended for a while after by Colonel Gaude a Scotchman, was yielded▪ upon terms to this prime Visier, being the immediate earnest of those present conquests in Hungaria.  
In the mean while, Rodus the compe it or of Ragotzi being put to death by him as abovesaid, 
The Transilvantan Troubles.  the prime Visier named another to the Principality of Transylvania at the end of the year 1659. a Nobleman by, descent allied to the former Princes, by name Michael Apaffi, (though vulgar error call him Abaffi) who at the appointment of the Grand Signior was accepted by the States thereof, when they perceived it was in vain to struggle for Ragotzi's Interest against the whole power of the Sultan, without any assistance from the Emperor, who in this declension of that Prince's fortune abandoned the quarrel, and left them to themselves, nor would hearken to any overtures made to him for his protection, upon whatever terms of resignation or Dominion, and his Envoys publicly declared to the Turk as much, who measuring his designs by those sears and jealousies which this Punctual satisfaction signified, was the more incited to a pursuance of those resolutions, which had been taken up sometime before at the Port. 
The Emperor complies with the Tu●k.  And by this means Transylvania was quite lost, and absolutely in the power of the Turk, with some further advantages gained for his intended invasion of the adjacent provinces of Hungaria and Austria.  
Leave we this Kingdom for a while which is to be the Dolefull and Tragical Conclusion of this Narrative, and retrospect to the Grand Signors Home affairs, which diverted him from an immediate prosecution of his success in Europe; for the Bassa of Aleppo (where resides, the greatest English Factory) in 1659. broke out into a Rebellion, and threatened a conjunctory with the Persian, declaring for Reformation in Government, and Religion, the latter especially, having for better pretence made some new fangled expositions of the Koran, more to the humour of the preciser and rigid zealots of the Mahometan Religion.  
By virtue whereof, and some former discontents which were not yet quite purged out of the Soldiery, who were distributed, and had their possessions in those parts, under his command (for the Grand Signior allows each Horseman such a proportion of ground, for which he is to be in a readiness to do him service) he had amassed a very considerable Army, several inferior Bashaw's dependants, and retainers to the former Prime Visier, whose quarrel they espoused, resorting to him from their respective Governments.  
With this power he marched towards Constantinople, and came on his way thither as far as Scutary, within four miles of that City, and thence sent in his demands which swelling to that daring presumption, as to require a resignation of the Imperial Title, to a pretended Son of the late Emperor Morat, an impostor of his own setting up, such another as Perkin Warbeck (to whom he gave all honour, and observances becoming the state of a Sultan,) and in his right and Title encountered and overthrew two distinct Armies of the Grand Signior, that were in haste dispatched to obstruct the increase of more adherents, and favourers of his enterprise.  
He continued in this posture, like a cloud hover over Constantinople, big with some ruinous storm, till this successful Prime Visier having amassed his European Forces, 
The expedition of Asia.  passed the Bosphorus into Asia, with fifty thousand men, (more prepared to follow him) being the choice of the Turkish power and with good speed advanced after the Rebel, who knowing the courage both of the Leader, as having been his Neighbour at Damascus, and the Soldiers, after a long consultation with his council of War, resolved immediately in all humble and frankest manner to submit themselves to the Sultan's mercy, dismissing the common Soldiers to shift for themselves; which being done so unexpectedly, the Visier gave notice of it by an express, with as much favour to their persons as the case deserved, to the Grand Signior, who gave them all his, pardon with some extraordinary respects for the Bassa of Aleppo; but presently after, when there was no danger of the Rebellion, and all things were quieted thereabouts, at the instance of some Enemies of his at Court, but more truly by reason of State, and the policy of the Government, 
The Bassa of Aleppo strangled.  which never pardons that Crime, he and thirty more were suddenly strangled, their heads chopped off and set upon poles against the Emperor's Seraglios at Constantinople.  
This treacherous and cruel dealing after pardon given, and such a Loyal Rendition of themselves, when as they might have hazarded the whole Empire, raised in the friends of the deceased a thirst of revenge, having yet their Arms in their hands, and the Soldiery as prone to new troubles as they could wish them, and hereupon instantly ensued a nother defection, as great altogether as the former, but the authority of Leaders was wanting to manage it to the effect. Nevertheless upon the first news of it, the Grand Signior resolved to march himself in person to make a final end, and root out the seeds of those commotions, which were so apt upon every occasion to burst forth.  
Prepartion was made accordingly for a solemn expedition, and the Rebels cursed and devoted by the Priests to destruction, the Janissaries and Spabees mustered, and upon their march, the Sultana, the Mother of the Emperor appointed Regent in his absence, when news came that all was quieted again, and the chief Authors of the late defection were fled and escaped into Persia.  
The Emperor being but just in his way, having effected his business, thought it adviseable, while the Army was in a motion into those parts, to treat with the Persian, who doubting he might bend his Forces upon him, was willing to come to agreement, and so a peace was confirmed between them, At his return to Constantinople, he was welcomed as if he came from a Triumph, but that which pleased him more than the vain glorious pomp of his magnificent Reception, was the news of a Victory obtained by his Forces in Candia against the Venetians, who having employed the Prince Almeric de Este, of the House of Modena, as General for that service, who carried with him some Regiments of French, the said Regiments in an expedition into the Country, towards Candea, with a design thereupon, were met by the Bassa, and after a Brave Encounter, and much gallantry on both sides, were defeated, very few escaped back again to their Garrisons. The loss and the unagreeablenesse of the Climate so affected the said Prince, that he shortly after died there (the grave of many a gallant person that have sacrificed their lives against, and for this Infidel) and was brought by Sea back again, to be entered with his Ancestors. 
The Earl of Winchel. Ambassador Extraordinary to the Grand Signior.   
At this end of Winter 1660. arrived at the Port, after very bad weather, the right honourable Earl of Winchelsea His Majesty's Ambassador extraordinary, in the place of Sir Thomas Bendish, who succeeded Sir Sackvile Crow in that employment in 1648. to the Grand Signior. He had Audience in very great State, and as usual, the day thereof, was treated at Dinner in the Divan, by the chief Visier, and He and His Retinue vested with rich Turkey Habits, out of which it is not lawful to see the Emperor, and though the two outermost Courts of the Seralglio, Conducted into the innermost, and thence to a great Hall, leading into his Chamber, the sloor whereof was covered with Velvet, embroidered with Pearl, etc. the Capitzi Bassa and his Assistants, leading him by the Arm to kiss his Majesty's sleeve, as they did several Gentlemen beside, that were of his Retinue, but of this an account hath been lately given; but I may not omit that it is certainly reported, the grand Signior being highly affected with his Majesty's Restitution, should say, That if he were to choose his God, or his Religion, he would choose the King of England's.  
All things now seemed to be in a screne condition, and calm from the late troubles, which had tempested this Monarchy: And discourses there were that the Grand Signior would now at last hearken to an accommodation with the state of Venice, and consequently restore a free Trade, and commerce to his Dominions, which had been endamaged and spoiled by frequent Dep●aedations.  
But as deep waters run smooth and stiller than shallow brooks, so was it in this seeming tranquillity of affairs, not but perhaps there might be due to the Sacred number of 1660. and the particular glories of his Majesty's Restitution, and the fortune of England, the same general peace and quiet, which once blest the world in the reign of Augustus Caesar (with reverence to that sacred Miracle) for that the universal Cessation which France boasts to have given Christianity, by the late accord with Spain, was clearly influenced by his Majesty's Native Star, and the necessities of Fate, which attended the prosperous Culmination of his greatness, as could be instanced and demonstrated, were it not beyond the purpose of this discourse.  
Yet so much concerns it, that the Grand Signior took his deliberate Enterprise upon Christendom, from the very juncture of this peace; (being as understanding and conversant in the affairs of Europe as ourselves) particularly his ancient league with France, gave him opportunity of such Intelligence, which he never maintained with the Spaniard, as his necessary enemy.  
For he knew well, that the state of Christendom could never endure a vacation, nor could be free from the vicissitudes of interest, when so many Monarches at leisure had opportunity to project their ambition.  
Nor was he ignorant of these Animosities which perplexed the late Election of the Emperor at Frankfurt, not with what industry the French managed their lust after the Imperial Dignity.  
Certain it was that the Arms of that puissant Nation must be employed upon another Enemy, whose ever ill luck it should be to receive them; and that he knew would be the House of Austria or some other vicine power, if, which was more favourable to his design, he did not amuse all Princes, and then take his best advantage.  
These undoubtedly were the encouragements of this his Expedition and violent irruption into Hungary, he using the same method of Conquest which his Progenitors had fortunately experienced by occasion of the divisions and security of their Neighbours. And therefore unlooked for, or at leastwise not provided against, while the Germane Emperor stood upon his wrong-guard, and dreaded the loss of Al●atia (which jealousy likewise armed the adjacent Princes) he like a deluge entered Hungary, and auspiciously began the race of his Glories.  
Now the better to conceal his designs upon Europe, and to colour his aspect upon those parts, he gave order for a removal of his Court to Adrianople, pretending the salubrity of the place, and the freer prosecution of his pleasures, and vocation from business, and the toil of the Government, leaving the Sultana his Mother, and the Visier to the care thereof, as he had done before in his expedition in Asia; Hither accordingly he came attended as usually, with a great train or Army▪ but now augmented to an Host, as a guard of his Person; still entertaining the Emperor's Ambassador, with shows and flourishes of Peace and good correspondence, till the Visier having amassed and drawn down the Asian Forces over into Europe, while the Europeans were embodied about Belgrade: it was plainly manifest, what this preparation portended.  
Yet the relics of the late Transylvanian defection, were still voiced to be the object of this expedition, and to settle the other Provinces of Moldavia and Valachia, in a perfect subjection to the grand Signior, they for some late years having fluctuated and wavered in their duty towards him, and still ready upon all occasion, or change of their Princes, to break out into open hostisity and disquiet, and disturb the Provinces nearest them, and to take part with any revolt of others, and help and assist it to a formidable, and very considerable puissance.  
But in the mean while they approached and entered the Hungarian limits without leave, 
The Turks Policy 〈◊〉 his entrance 〈◊〉 Hungary.  and enlarged their Quarters into the Towns and Villages belonging to the Emperor, contrary to the Tenor of the former, and existing League, which appointed the bounds of their Jurisdiction; nevertheless complying in all things with the Hungarians, and paying their Quarters justly, nor taking the least thing from them without satisfaction, which was made Capital by the Prime Visier, who carassed the Inhabitants, and treated them very humanely and civilly upon any address or complaint made to him.  
The gross of this Army, when made up by the Auxiliary Tartars, who are hired to wait upon his expeditions, forces marching also from all parts (even out of Dalmatia, where he resolved to stand only upon the defensive part, against the attempts of the Venetians,) amounted in all to near two hundred and fifty thousand men; disposed of afterwards into several parts and commands, a Resolution being taken to commence the War, which was ushered with this Letter from the Grand Signior to the Emperor.  
The Copy of this Letter or Summons coming newly to hand by a person of quality, and having seen the like insolenee, and blasphemous arrogance formerly Printed in the Turkish History, I thought it would be something satisfactory to publish this which expresseth some extraordinary design and resolution of this Victorious and successful Infidel, as a further instance and Motive to the preceding Exhortation.  
WE by the Grace of God, Lord of many Countries, Victor and Triumpher over our Enemies, Potent Emperor of the Turks, Co-adjutor of the God Mahomet, and the Moon, Protector of the Sepulchre of the crucified Christ, Implacable enemy to all professing Christianity: To the Roman Caesar, King of few Regions, give to know;  
That we come to thee with a people of thirty three Kingdoms, so great a multitude as thou never sawest, or heardst of before, to bereave thee by force of Arms, of thy Crown and Tribute of thy Subjects. The City by thyself Inhabited we will besiege, we will overcome thy strong men, thy women with child we will give to Universal slaughter, Their Embrio's as Toads we will thrust through with Spears and sharpened Stakes; Thy most valiant young men we will rend in pieces, and cast them forth for meat for the dogs. Thee, thy Popes, Cardinals, Archbishops, Monks and Nuns, together with all their own depending, we will send as slaves into perpetual bondage, and finally, we will ruin and destroy you all: and then shall you see whether your crucified Christ will save you from us, who could not save himself; as if we or ours could give credit, or yield any belief to such incredible things. The very City where he was born, wherein he lies dead, we even in joy detain under our dominions, and assuredly you may believe that he will not help you, as being long since slain.  
This we were willing to signify, that thou and thine might know the real Event and Truth thereof, as soon as thou couldst expect. This is given forth by us at our Great Metropolis called Constantinople, which the valour of our Ancestors hath taken from yours, and that which we keep and will always keep, to the Ignominy and disgrace of you all.  
Dated at Constantinople in the 15. year of our Reign, and the 23. of our Age.  
The Hungarians in the mean while had armed themselves under the commands of the two Counts Serinus and Forgatz, whose Ancestors had been terrible to the Turks, and were famous for their martial exploits and achievements, but subjected by the Emperor's order to his Generallissimo. Count Montecuculi, which at first bred a discontent in the Hungarians, who have no affection for the Germans, nor would ever cheafully engage with them, except out of envy or emulation; and this is and was one of the chief causes of that little opposition and inconsiderable resistance, that hath been made against this present invasion.  
The cause of this misunderstanding hath been very ancient, upon the account of Religion, and much ado there hath been to keep the Hungarians in obedience and fealty to the Emperor of Germany, as their King and Sovereign, which from being Elective, is now, and hath for many years been made Hereditary: that force upon their Privilege, Rights and Liberty, interwoven with more violent constraints upon their conscience had caused a very great averseness to this Fortain Government, and a general defection in 16●0. and those years: for fuller satisfaction whereof, we must refer the Reader to the Turkish History.  
Upon the same score it was that Bethlehem Gabor Prince of Transilvania entered Hungary; some few years after, and possessed himself of the Fortress of Newhuse alias Newhausel, the Governor whereof was delivered bound unto him by the Inhabitants, with Presburg and other places, and designed (having the Regalia in his hands which were deposited at Presburg) to Crown himself, with the consent likewise of the States and the People, he being of the same reformed persuasion: but the Emperor's successes in Bohemia against the Prince Elector Palatine (with whom Bethlehem was in Confederacy) and the King of Denmark soon after made him relinquish his design, and secure himself at home, by which means the Hungarians were forced to submit, but yet so that they always had a hankering and ready proneness to any alteration, and a grudging at, and indisposition to the house of Austria, whose Prerogative they have in all their Assemblies highly disputed and debated.  
And as a further incentive and reason to this reluctancy, may be added, 
The Aunrians cujel●d.  the general fair and civil usuage in point of Religion and Taxes, which the Tutor ks every where observes in those places of the same Kingdom (which are far the better half thereof) that are in and under his subjection and dominion, not intently and prudently considering, that that forbearance and lenity is merely a temporary baid and lure to debauch them from their duty to a Christian Prince. For he that will but reflect on the miserable and calamitous condition of the Greeks and other Provinces which have been long subdued, and have no dependence and vicinity to Christendom, but are swallowed up in a total Conquest, is sufficiently warned against those insinuating treacherous kindnesses, and popular captations, which will certainly end in most unsufferable slavery and bondage, even to the snatching away their children, and enhausing the Tax of money to the tribute of life, upon their Mahumetanized posterity, carried every year for the Grand Signors service to Constantinople, and there employed and educated in Seraglios.  
But to return these misunderstandings betwixt them, and the rumour of the French design, either upon Alsatia, in Germany or Italy, to the amusing all the Princes thereof, and causing them to stand upon their own guards, which removed the fear of their supply or aiding of the Emperor, put the Turk upon present action, 
Count Forgatz unhappy engagement.  part of which Army advancing upon the Enterprise, were adventurously, and inconsiderately engaged by Count Forgats, who with a party of six or seven thousand Germans and Hungarians together, was appointed to attend their motion, and observe which way they steered, and to be ready to put relief and succour into what places soever the Infidels should attaque. The Count and his men indeed behaved themselves very gallantly, but their number was far inferior to the multitudes that pressed upon him, whereupon ensued a total rout of his party, most of whom are cut in pieces, the rest hardly escaping to the body of the Army, and Count Forgats himself into Newhausel, being the nearest the place of his defeat.  
The occasion of his so sudden Engagement, was to dispossess the Turk of a Bridge they had laid upon Danubius, having put three thousand men over it to secure it, but the pouring in of multitudes upon them occasioned their discomfeiture, Forgats was highly questioned for this rashness, because of the slain there were 400 Gentlemen, and of the Prisoners 800 had their heads cut off, in the presence of the Emperor's Ambassador, which were afterwards sent to Consantinople, as an evidence of their Victory.  
Upon the news hereof, General Montecuculi suspecting the siege of the aforesaid Newhausel, had clapped in a supply of a thousand Germans, with provision and Ammunition proportionable. This Town is of a late standing, as its name imports, being built for a Frontier, upon a convenient level in a morass, the River Niutre gliding within a stone cast of the wall, and within eight miles of the River Waegh: It is a modern and very regular fortification, consisting of six great Bastions or Bulworks with Flankers, well stored with Cannon: the Town having but two Gates, the upper and the lower: There is in it a very large Market place, wherein is a place built at one corner to lodge the Garrison Soldiers and their Arms, being most of them Germans, who confide not in the Hungarians; but upon this necessity they were mixed together.  

The Turk besieged Newhausel  The Turk coming before the Town, passed his Army over the Nitre, by a bridge laid thereupon, a little below the lower gate, (where the River is nearest the Town) out of reach of the Canon, and entrenched upon the beginning of August this year, and begird it round, and made his approaches, by thundering day and night from two great Batteries on which were mounted a hundred Cannon, so that the shots he made were numberless. By which fury he battered almost all the Houses and Churches of the Town down into Rubbish, but made no considerable breach, which he might attempt. Notwithstanding, the Prime Visier, being resolved to carry the Town, one way or other, concluded on an Assault, Septemb. 14. before break of day, and brought Scaling-ladders, Faggots, and other necessaries to fill up the Trenches, 
The Turk beaten off again.  but was so gallantly and stoutly received by the Defedants, that he was forced to sound a Retreat, having lost 8000 men at a Breakfast, and the Trenches filled with Carcases of the shin. They began their fierce onslaught with the cheerful noise of Alla, Alla, but ended it very silently and heavily; Notwithstanding, the Visier continued his Resolution of gaining the place, or perishing before it; having promised the Grand Signior to Conquer and take four principal places on forfeiture of his Head; but before I proceed further, it will be requisite to give you a Copy of the Summons to the Governor of this Place.  
I That through the Grace of God, and through the Miracles of our Prophet, who is a Son of both Worlds, and by whom there is happiness and glory, I that am the first of the Council, and General of the most mighty Emperor of the Turks, that is the King of all Kings upon Earth: To you Adam Forgats, that are the Chief among the Nobility of Hungary, do make known, that through the Command of my Gracious Lord, I am come with his Forces before Newhausel, to reduce it to his obedience; wherefore if you shall deliver up the Place to us, you shall have liberty to march out with what belongs to you from the Highest to the Lowest, and to what place you please, and he that will rather stay, shall keep his Goods and Estate; but if you will not yield, we will take it by force, and every man of ye from the Highest to the Lowest shall be put to the Sword. If the Hungarians did but know the good Intentions of the Mighty Emperor, they and their Children would bless God for them. Peace be to the Obedient.  
In the Interim, to revenge himself of the affront, he received before the Town, he divided his Army into three parts, one part whereof was ordered to march into Moravia, and Austria, and front the Emperor's Forces, and the other into Silesia, while he continued the Siege, which said Armies passing over the River Waegh, made most terrible Havoc, spoiling and burning thirty miles together. They pasted the said River the 21. of August, but were forced back again with loss, yet the day following they came on with 30000. 
The Tartars make an eruption into Moravia.  and after some opposition gained the pass of the River, 200. Dragoons being slain in defence of the passage, and put the Imperial forces to a retreat towards Presburg After those came a body of 20000. Tartars, who took in several walled Towns, which they burned to ashes, with all the adjacent Villages, possessing themselves of the narrow passages between the Hills, and massacring many thousands of people, putting others in chains, and in fine overbearing all his way without resistance; At the same time the pass of Jalunca was attempted, the only entrance into Silesia, but they were forced to retreat, re infecta.  
Lamentable was now the condition of those poor Christians, who were exposed to those outrages, and could not prevent the suddenness of the danger, there being no Armies nor places at hand, wherein, or to which they might have recourse for safety, The Austrians only by the benefit of the Garrisons had opportunity to secure, and to put themselves into a posture of defence by raising every fifth man to bear Arms against this furious and desolating Enemy.  

Count. Serini into the Turks Country.  But to require the incursion of these barbarous Tartars, the Counts of Serini and Budianis carried the like ravagement and ruin into the Turkish Provinces, where they spared nothing they could destroy, and left as little of what they could carry away with them, and so revenged in part, having also defeated and shin a party of 3000. Turks, and taken a convoy of 30000. Rix Dollars, and other provisions designed for the Leaguer of Newhausel, with good speed returned to the Germane General; having notice that the other body of Tartars was advancing to join with the Wallachians, and Moldavians, and that they were already come as far as Clausenburg, and to the gates of Zachmar, where the Hussars on the 29. of August had sallied out and killed divers of them;) preventing also thereby the danger of being intercepted by forces from Newhausel.  
The Emperor of Germany himself at the terror of this inroad, left his City of Vienna (now filled with the Country people, who flocked thither for refuge, and made sad Relations of their ruins) to Lintz another City in Austria, and thence by his Agents and Expresses gave notice to the Princes of the Empire of the present danger, desiring them to afford him some sudden supplies, as he did the same to the King of Poland, and the States of Venice (now respited and breathing after a redious continuance of War, which was devolved upon other Territories) but nothing of sudden resolution was to be expected from either of these States, and the rest were too remote and at present unconcerned  
It was rumoured indeed that the Muscovite had proffered his assistance, in case of an accord to be made beawixt him and the Polander, but there were never any effects thereof, & 'twas the like report that the Duke of Brandenburg would accept of the supreme command of the United Armies of the Empire, and that France offered their aid likewise upon certain conditions and Articles, but none of all these overtures produced any such thing, by reason of the Jealousies yet reigning between them; though Christendom was never in such jeopardy; and in the mean while for satisfaction of the Hungarians, and to keep them in their fidelity, which this storm had shaken, Count Serini was declared the Emperor's Generalissimo of them.  
This ruinous devastation can hardly be represented by any pen, or pencil, but from its nearest resemblance of Doomsday; the fire flaming for twenty miles in view, and laying the Country in a heap of ashes, and the Tartars like so many devils haling and dragging their Captives, and chaining them together, with such cries and ejaculations, as if Humanity were damned and Nature had expired, amidst a numberless invention of tortures.  
This same merciless Crew having destroyed all things, returned with celerity to We●ssemberg, there to dispose of their prey, and to be ready to assist the siege of Newhausel, while in their absence the Counts Susa and Sporck, where throwing down Trees, and cutting up Ditches, and making deep Trenches to impede their further advance for they had not men or arms to oppose against this Torrent.  

Another storm.  And so we are returned also to the siege of Newhausel, where the Turk having endeavoured to fill the Trenches, and knowing that the season would not suffer him to continue his Leaguer, attempted another storm, which continued off and on August 28.29. with very considerable loss, though he now made a breach, but the trenches proved too wide and too deep, many men perishing in them, with little danger to the Defendants.  
On Septemb. 9 having cast great Moles of earth, and other implements into the Graft, he stormed again, beginning in the dusk of the evening, and continuing it again till midnight, when he made such a fierce scalado (the Bassa's themselves in person leading on their own men on peril of their own heads if their men did not valiantly) and was in hopes of carrying the Town, for the business was come to handy-blows upon the top of the Rampire, and some of the Turkish Ensigns were advanced thereupon, which nevertheless by the speedy and Gallant succour of the Reserves, and redoubled courage of the Defendants, were wrested from the Infidels after their utmost endeavours and efforts to have maintained their atchieument, and after the slaughter of 500 of the besieged, and the unrevenged fall of 9 some say 10000 of their fellows, which they left behind them; upon which carnage was grounded that rumour of the pest raging in that Army by reason of that noisome stench the dead bodies raised in the Camp.  
This trial of one another's resolution, and utmost Essay of Force proved the Crisis of either's Fortune: the Turks apayed and taken off their metal, had no mind to make another venture, not the Bassa to command it, for fear lest that obstinacy of his honour should hazard that and his life together to the Grand Signior, nevertheless he thought good to continue the Siege, and his preparations for another assault, and threaten it hourly, hoping he had given the Defendants the like qualm upon their spirits, which with a little hard duty, and new offers and advantages upon a surrender, would work them to a compliance; and this took its desired effect, for the Hungarians being no way assured of relife, and certain of good conditions, and having their estates, dwellings and families concerned, resolved not to hazard another storm, but to admit of a Treaty contrary to the opinion and resolution of the Germans; which Treaty produced an accord and surrender upon very honourable Articles, the Garrison and inhabitants, if willing, to march out with Colours flying, Drums beating, Match lighted, and Bullet in their mouth, with Bag and Baggage, and to be convoyed to Comorra nine miles off. Those that siaid to have Indemnity, Protection, and Liberty of Conscience.  

Newhausel 〈◊〉  Hereupon there marched out 3500. sound men, and 500 wounded, with four pieces of Cannon, most of them Germans, having a Convoy of 10000 Turks, who civilly and fairly conducted them to the aforesaid Garrison, and returned to Newhausel, where the Prime Visier had out of a pretended generous sense of the Hungarians valour given every man of them thirty Ducats, as a reward thereof: ●n lieu and value of which sum, he found there a 100 brass pieces of Ordnance, and ammunition proportionable, with 3000. Fats of Hungarian Wine, the use whereof being prohibited the Turks, was converted into money, and supplied and countervailed his liberal magnificence.  
The Army thus freed from this difficult piece of service, the same flying parties were commanded to make new inroads into Austria, Moravia and Silesia, while the Prime Visier designed upon Presburgh, the Capital and regal City of that Kingdom, as aforesaid, and the Imperial Army not able to make an Head yet against them, continued passing and repassing the Danow thereabouts, and a General Council of war being called, Count Serini newly made Generallissimo, Prince Gonzaga, Montecuculi, counts Rothal, and Palsi being present, it was concluded to retreat before the Enemy, and to put in Count Strozzi a famous Soldier, with a supply, as Governor of the place, when her the Turk directed his March, but being at liberty, and facing all the circumjacent Garrisons of his attaque, he more imperiously summoned them all together, the dreadful event whereof, must be ritted to a further discourse.  
The other two divisions of the Army entered Moravia and Silesia, and gained the strong Pass and Key of Jaluncha, putting the Imperialists to flight, with some execution, but made not that havoc as before, having Commandment from the Prime Visier, to offer all friendly and fair terms in the Grand Signors name, if they would submit to his protection, the chief of those Terms were, Liberty of Conscience, and free Exercise of all Religions, no Taxes or Tribute to be paid for six years-and then but five shillings upon every House, per annum; with security of their Laws, rights, Claim, Titles, and Propriety, by which he is in all probility like to gain submission and obedience from, and to establish & fix his footing he hath got already in, those Provinces, which he hath once again invaded. And thus far of their History, now I shall speak of their Customs and Manners.  
Newhausel being reduced, which was supposed & vainly hoped, would have disappointed the Turks Progress, and success for this year, being declined so far as the depth of winter, the Grand Visier undertook some farther conquest, and with his Army, leaving a sufficient Garrison, & other numbers to repair and better fortify the Fort, by bringing the River Niutre round about it, 
The Viziers design on Presburgh.  marched towards Presburg, the Capital City or Metropolis of lower Hungary, and with his approach gave out rumours of his resolution to attaque it, relying on his first fortune, and those popular insinuations he had spread abroad of his reality, justice and tenderness to such places as should come in to his Master's protection, with which thriving artifice he had already gained upon the credulity of most of the Peasants and indefensible places.  
Besides the honour of the place, as the repository of the Crown of Hungary (which the Hungarians most religiously reverence, as placing the safety and glory of their Nation therein, and which being seized, would have entitled the winner and wearer to the Kingdom) the convenience thereof as freeing his way to Vienna, on one part; and to Commorra, Raab, or Newhausel on the other, and contrarily incomodating any attempt upon the Island of Schut, by its Neighbourly correspondence and assistance in case of danger, where at present the General Count Serini was enquartered, was a great motive and incitement to an attempt against it, but such had been the vigilance and care of Count Strozzi a famous and experienced Soldier, in providing and furnishing the City, wherein the hope of the Kingdom was concerned, and his courage, and all other excellent qualities of a Govenour, so known and believed by this discreet Vizier, that contenting himself with the submission of Modern, St. George, Posing and other places that lay open and exposed to his power, 
Content● himself with submission of places adjacent.  and the bravery and gallant designment of so high an enterprise, which the unimpeded conduct of the affair, he retreated honourably: and as if he had proceeded so far merely upon a plot and design to surprise some places by his sudden retun he presently ●●nvested Niutra, a place near Newhausel, and as well fortified, and more respected, because of its Ecclesiastical concernments as being a Bishops See, and by terrifying menaces and preparations for a storm, soon wrought upon the defendants to a surrender, who by the Articles thereof were conveyed to Presburg.  

Nuntia yielded.  The speedy and lucky event of this rendition, was effectual to his practices upon other places, for upon the same score Tyrnaw and some other Towns thereabouts opened their Gates and submitted to him, upon his common Terms of Religion and Liberty, which success invited him to the Siege of Schinta, 
Baffled at Schinta.  a very strong and considerable Fortress, and a Magazine of a great and the best quantity of the Emperor's Artillery, but by the fidelity and valour of the Governor and his men, was repulsed thence, and glad to abandon the enterprise, for that October was more than half spent, and the climate did much incommodate his Asian and African soldiery.  
Therefore to provide them of warmer Winter Quarters, to keep them well and in health against the Spring, he repassed his great Guns with some of his Army over his Ship bridge to Gran or Strigonium, rumouring that when he had disposed of those unuseful pieces in the depth of winter, he would return himself with his Europeans and prosecute the War, but in fine he passed over his whole Army, 
Retires to Winter quarters.  being followed in his rear, in expectation of advantage by General Serini, who having parted with General Montecuculi, conjoined in attendance of the Newhausel design upon the Island of Schut) and did at last cut off some 600. Janissaries, with 200. other Besonio's, or Baggage people, engaged in the defence thereof, which they resolutely maintained, by barrica doing themselves among the Wagons, so that Serini's Hussars were forced to alight and follow them a foot into their advantages, and there courageously slew them; (This was some expiation of that defeat given to Count Forgatz very near the same place) as a fortnight before his brother and he had defeated two great parties, but not with so great success. This happened about the last of October, and so those parts of this side the Danow, conceived some joyful hopes of a respite till the coming of the Spring.  
But the Vizier by those other after accessions had so strongly fixed himself, by leaving a Garrison of 4000 men in Newhausel, & 1500 in Niutre, besides a body of 10000 men to be ready to assist them upon all occasions, that the Christians are still kept to their Arms to attend their motion, and Guard themselves. And to increase the danger, Apaffi the Prince of Transylvania, whom they looked upon as under a constraint of compliance with the Turks, 
Apaffis i●●igrut with the Turk discovered.  and a secret wellwisher to the Christian cause, discovered himself a declared and professed enemy, being inveagled with an investiture of those places taken this Campagnia, and upon the total Conquest, with the Crown of Hungary: for as soon as they were rid of the Infidels, he with his half Christians, Null, Moldavians, intermixed with Tartars, 
Apaffi manages the Winter war.  and his own plundering Transilvanians, undertook the Lieutenant-ship of the Winter War, those Nations being better able, as enured to the climate, to undergo the extremities of the weather.  
Apaffi's first design was upon the Berg Towns, or Mine Hills, whence the Hungarian gold is fought, which as soon as he had parted with the Grand Visier, then retreating to Belgrade, he attempted, and this the easier, for that there was no resistance in readiness to oppose him, the forces that were raised by the Counts of Cochary and Tekelly in the upper Hungary, for the most part (for that the lower was already joined with Serini, or awed by the Turks) were a little before, (maugre the enemy's design of impeding them) already arrived to the gross of the Army; which also for want of necessaries for Men and Horse, and devoured by the Turks are now dispersed into Quarters.  
The two first obstacles of his design upon the Mine Towns, 
His design upon the Mine towns  and which barred his entrance, were the two Towns of Levents and Novigrad, reputed one of the prime places of upper Hungary; Levents was also well appointed, having in it a Castle manned with courageous Soldiers, and firmed with thick walls, flankers and Turrets, that accordingly gave the enemy a rude and  entertainment, 
Leventz. yielded.  but their numbers being not to be wearied and no relief to be expected by the besieged, it was Yielded by agreement, and the Articles according to the modern policy of the Turks punctually observed.  
From thence Apaffi marched to Novigrad, lying further in upper Hungary, which after a stout but short resistance, not without suspicion that the Governor was of Apaffi's party (more obvious now by his retreat into the Enemy's Country, 
Novigrad lately yielded.  & the neutrality or rather assistance of the whole Province, as to the generality, towards Apaffi) was rendered likewise and the Garrison dismissed, but not into Christian quarters, being set to work and enjoined to be in readiness to assist their late besiegers.  
The enemy encroaching thus upon the Mine Towns, some Regiments which could be best got together were sent to enforce them, and to hinder them from settling their Winter quarters in those places, which were nevertheless much despaired of, for that Apaffis with his aids threatened Cassovia the Metropolis of upper Hungary with a present siege, as he did in effect beleagure Filick, some ten miles distant, prejudgeing that the Christians if once able to take the field, would carry the war into these Quarters, of which therefore they would betimes possess themselves; and therefore notwithstanding the prevention aforesaid, they soon after seized on Shomnitz, Cremnitz, and other Towns of the Mines; 
Seizeth some of the Mine towns.  and by threatening Letters and summons terrified the people thereabouts to an acquiescence and submission under his own command: They faced likewise Tockay (the strongest hold of all) with parties; but neither their courage, multitudes, practices or hopes, served them to the adventure of a siege.  
Nevertheless to countenance such resolutions, they spread rumours abroad as if the Grand Visier would presently return, and orders were indeed to that purpose dispatched to the Magistrates of Frystad to make ready two Bridges over the Waegh, so broad as that whole Squadrons might pass over there abreast, in order to another irruption into Moravia.  
This news caused Count Serini, who till then continued in the Isle of Schut, observing the designs of them at Newhausell, to put himself into motion, which presented him with some considerable booties, (but inconsiderable parties,) designed for Constantinople; and that was all he was able to do; 
Count Hohenlo General of the Auxiliaries.  the Auxiliaries of the Empire, amounting in all not to above 8000 men under command of the Count of Hohenlo, (whose ancestors were famous in the low Country war) by their surfeits upon the fruits of the Country, which are in great abundance in the Hereditary dominions, being so diseased, that they were in no condition or capacity for any field service; to increase these Auxiliaries the Swedes were near upon their arrival from Bremen, with 700 horse well mounted, but now like to have met with some danger at Erford, as the Hessen Darmstad Aids perished with a greater misfortune upon the Danubius in their passage to Vienna.  
Neither were the Frontier Garrisons better conditioned by want of many necessaries, even Raab and Comorra, where the Officers that surendred Newhausel had been newly acquitted, so that amidst so many exigencies and straits every thing was feared to excess: 
The Emperor to Regensburgh, or Ratubone,  The Emperor himself was at this time departing from Vienna to the Diet he had summoned at Regenspurg, to consider with the Princes of Germany of some quick expedient to redress those evils, leaving the Archduke Charles Joseph to govern in his absence, who to add affliction to misery is since deceased, and the direct line of the Imperial Family, save in the Emperor, totally extinguished, a matter of no small moment to some designs in the world, especially since the Pope and the French were now so near a rapture, yet to alleviate the present distress, providence was pleased to bestow on the vigilance and conduct of Count Serini, a very remarkable success. The Forces of Apaffi intermingled with Tartars and some Turks, pursuing their design of another invasion into Moravia; having also an eye upon the Island of Schut, had privately laid a bridge over the River Mur, 
Count Serini gives a great defeat to the Turks.  and had passed two thousand Horse already over it; of which Serini having good and timely notice by a discharge of a Cannon, he risen from his post, and with his troops so fiercely charged them, that betwixt surprised and dismayed, and fairly worsted, they betook themselves back to the bridge, where rancountring with numbers of their fellows passing over in great haste to them, they could neither go forward nor backward, but were forced to take the River, which spared none, there escaped very few of those 2000 this was done in the morning, Novemb. 27. when Serini brought two field-pieces and 300. of his Foot to face the Enemy, who stood on the other side of the water and managed a revengeful Skirmish all the day long, and then retreated towards Canisiae, from whence they are dreaded to reinforce this their first attempt, being exceedingly enraged at this disgraceful disappointment.  

Affairs of the Diet▪  There is mention made in the Diet, of Mars. Turenne to succeed in the supreme command in Hungary, by means of an Invitation, and request to the French King, whose assistance they would thereby have engaged, together with a numerous company of volunteer Gentlemen, who would have accompanied and attended the said Marshal in the expedition: but so many contests arose afterwards by the rival competition of the Germane Princes to that command, that to satisfy those interests which were of great conducement to the service, they at last fixed upon Generals from among themselves, not devolving the absolute power to one Generalissimo, but to the joint counsels of the supreme Commanders, which are first the marquis Leopold of Baden General, Count Fugger Major General of the Horse raised by the States of the Empire, Duke Vlrich of Wittenburg General of Foot, Duke Gustave of Baden Durlach, Duke Adolph of Holstein and Baron de Bunches, Major Generals of Foot, of the Emperors own forces, Count Mounteouculi is Lieutenant General, and Count Spar Field Martial: what the number of men will be that are to be put under this command are not certainly known, but it is supposed, the whole Force will amount to upwards of above a 100 thousand men completely armed and well disciplined.  
But while these things were debating the Emperor's affairs were in an ill condition in Transylvania and upper Hungary, by the practices of Prince Apaffi, upon the discontents of several Garrisons for want of pay, insomuch that Zekelheyt and Clausenburg revolted and put the Towns into the hands of the said Prince, who plays the Turks game more openly than hitherto he had done; with these Towns the circumjacent County submitted likewise. Zackmar a strong place began to warp the same way, but the Emperor and the Council of Vienna having had so late experience of the mischief of mutinies for pay had provided a sum of money which came in season to keep them in their duty. Withal Forces under Grneral Souches were ordered that way to confirm the places that stood, but it is perceived that money is the best expedient to retain them in so many difficulties of the Empire, and the disaffection of the Country, who have an itching ear after Apaffi's proposals, and were never much in love with the Austrian Family, because of their Restraint upon the reformed Religion; and with those pretences Apaffi gains mightily upon them; so that without they be suddenly awed by some advantage on the Emperor's side they will undoubtedly accept of him for their Prince and Governor; and this is the condition of those parts, by many supposed like to be the seat of the war this Summer.    

CHAP. XIV. The late Expedition of General SERINI into the Turks Country.  
Htherto had the Christian Army been only defensive, to repel the force and injury offered by the Barbarians in their causeless and ungrounded Invasion of the Emperor's Dominions, when Winter summoning their Asian and Southern people to warmer quarters, gave the noble Serini (who had scarce breathed between action and design, such was his extraordinary vigilence over this enemy) a little respite and pause to consider in what way to requite this their violence by returning it in the same measure upon their Dominions.  
And it pleased providence so to favour and to ominate his enterprise, that the mildness and clemency of the weather which had thawed the conjunction of the Turks and Tartars (who waited for Frost and Ice to give them passage into the next Province,) and dissipated them into remote quarters for provision and subsistence, about which they fell to blows, soon after turned it into seasonable cold weather, and gave advantage to the Hungarian Army, enforced with the supplies under Count Hohenlo, to begin the Expedition which was about the beginning of january, new stile,  
The whole Army consisted of thirty thousand men well resolved, under the conduct of this noble Chieftain, who had given such eminent proofs of his Military sufficiencies, and was solely capacitated to the present undertaking, as a person acquainted with the places designed upon, by reason of his extract thence, and the ancient original of his Family, endowed once there with great possessions, but swallowed, and now eaten up by Turkish Timar● or Souldier-Farms, for which the several proprietors are bound to be ready with so many Horse & Arms for the service of the grand Signior.  
The main bottom of the design was if possible to hinder and stop those ways of advance by which the Turkish power was like to be poured next Spring upon Hungary, threatened with a plenary Conquest and reduction of it unto the Ottoman Sceptre; and to that purpose to waste and destroy all those places by which their Army must necessarily p●sse in pursuance of those projections; or at least incommodate and retard their march, while that the Emperor with his aids might be in a readiness to receive them: In order hereunto Count Serini with all secrecy departed from his rendezvouz near Raab, where he stayed a while to amuse the Turks (who had had a design upon the Island of Schul assisted by some Tartars (to whom Serini will allow no quarter by reason of their unmerciful usage of the Country) but were disappointed by the weather, and thence set forward with as much speed as the drawing of his great guns would allow him.  
In this equipage and resolution he proceeded in a week and some few dries march as far as the confluence of the Danubius and the Drarus, a little below which lies the bridge of Esseck, the only usual and strongest bridge on which the Turks pass their Forces, Wagons and Carriages, into the lower Hungary from Belgrade, and other places of their Rendezvouz; and immediately fell to work to break down the said bridge, or at least demolish it so far that it should be rendered altogether unpassable and unserviceable to the enemy for this Summer. But the Turks of the other side being a considerable Garrison, as the importance of the place required, seeing his intentions endeavoured all they could by continual shooting to interrupt his work; but his great guns so annoyed and terrified them, and helped forward the destruction of the siege attempted by fire and all other ways of Mine, that in a night's time a great part thereof was quite broken and fallen into the River, the Turks being forced to desert the slation and the defence thereof, for which it is reported that many of the Officers are now under question, and will be severely punished by the grand Signior, who is highly enraged and vexed at the business.  
There being no more to be done to the bridge, the Count spent the next of his fury upon the Country, which he laid in ashes round about, there being no less than 1000 Villages which are reported to have been burnt by him, and herein he did not only satisfy his particular revenge, many of the places formerly belonging to his Ancestors, and detained by the Turks, but left the enemy nothing to subsist on either for man or horse, if he should come that way. They that have seen this desolation, say that it is a most rueful spectacle, not a stick or straw remaining, or to be seen for many miles together. Few prisoners came to his hands, for the Landlords suspecting what would happen, had timely removed themselves upon news of of his approach: and as for their Boors, they are not deemed, or to be taken as prisoners of war, on either side.  
With the terror of these exploits being now upon his return, for that a report was very rife, that the enemy had joined, & made haste after him, he came before Quinque Ecclesiae, or 5. Kercken, and summoned the Town, menacing all extemity if they delayed a surrender or engaged this Army in a siege or assault, & the cunning Garrison so dissembled a fearful compliance, that part of his Forces thinking the town their own, drew within reach of their Canon, which was very plentifully discharged among them, and a number of Officers of note, and the forwardest soldiers slain therewith: which so provoked the General, that he commanded a present assault to be given, and the Town to be stormed on every side, which after a short but stout resistance was entered, and immediately plundered, and then fired, and sacked: no quarter being given. The mean while, those that had time to fly made to the Castle, where they were received, and which stood still out, knowing that Serini could not dwell upon a siege, as in truth his men being so harrassed and tired out, it been very imprudentiall for him to have done.  
But leaving them▪ thus bent upon an obstinate defence, and having gained glory enough by the sacking of the Town, he passed by Zigeth (famous for his Noble grandfather) and with the same fury set upon a town called Segess not far distant from thence, which he carried likewise by assault, and put the Garrison to the sword, leaving therein a Garrison of his own, which will be in danger to be lost; as lying betwixt Canysa (a strong Fortress of the Enemies) Alla Regalis and Zigeth, if the Count come not to its relief, as he is engaged to do upon another account, for that he left his great Artillery likewise thereabout which his occasions must oblige him to fetch home, or he intended another expedition back again upon a further prosecution.  
Having thus accomplished his design he returned about the end of February, when most men that boded his design, and feared he had been engaged too far beyond any possibility of retreat, could not but admire the excellence and Felicity of his Conduct, attended with so many great successes; but what ever his glory is, which is his own, it is no way proportionable to that terror which he hath cast upon the Turk, who dread his name as they did that of Huniades and Scanderbag; and it is not to be doubted, but by the blessing of God upon his life, he may prove such another scourge to that insolent, People.   

CHAP. XV. The Interest of all the Princes in Christendom upon the account of Policy and Religion in a War with the Turk.  
I. INterest, saith the Duke of Rohan, governs Princes more than the Princes govern the People, which according as it is well or ill understood, closely or negligently followed, is either the strength or ruin of States and Kingdoms, being nothing else but the advantage that a Kingdom may make, or disadvantages it may suffer from the present state of affairs in the world: to discern therefore the public interests at this time, Lay we this for our foundation, that there are two Powers in the whole world, which are as the two Poles from whence descend the Influences of Peace or War, of happiness or misery upon the several parts of it, viz. that of the Christian, and that of the Turk; that of the infidel finding itself improved to a miracle, hath not been able to conceal the design it hath of an universal Monarchy: that of the Christian being naturally obliged to make a counterpoise of all the subordinate powers, whether Pagan, Jewish or Christian, being annexed to the one or the other, according to their particular Interests.  
II. It follows avoidable that the Christian Princes are very much concerned to lay aside that meanness of designs, and enterprises, wherewith this last century they have undervalved themselves; the petty acqu●st of a little spot to former purchase rather then. Prince's conquest: The inglorious wars with their own subjects, where they lose whoever conquereth, the endless wranglings about a Portugal▪ a Flanders, a Parma▪ like those of the Heathens for a poor ambition, and a very narrow Interest, and resolve once more nobly for the Christian faith, not for a little Province, but for 18 parts of 24. of the world swallowed up of Infidelity.  
III. For our sins multiplying, and our heresies making up their full measure, when we would not live under the easy yoke of Christ: we were brought under the intolerable tyranny of the Infidel Choswey and Hunmer, who overthrew our Religion, and propagated Mahumetanisme by the justice of God, and through the spreading nature of evil by permitting carnal liberty (a bait that will catch all flesh) by promising a sensual Paradise which is more taking with men's experiences than a spiritual one is with their hopes, and by the power of the Sword which effectually teacheth the conquered the Religion of the conquerors hath improved itself to that fearful latitude & extent as threateneth to out Christianity from the earth, the Turks succeeding the Saracens, and adding to their Dominions Turcomania, Persia, Egypt, Syria, Greece, and several parts of Europe, as it is at this day. In relation unto this dreadful power the Interest of Princes is either common to them all, or else peculiar to some: that which is common to all besides the present invasion and terror, Is  
iv Religion the common happiness, and common care of Christians.  
1. This is that which ties us to the most high God in duties, and the most high God to us in mercies, that blesseth all we set our hands unto, that is our honour in the fight of the Nations; that is the great improvement of our Natures; the great restauration of mankind; the inward Counsels of God, the Charter of eternity written in the blood of Christ, copied down to us in the blood of Martyrs, our forefathers, who expect that we should transmit them down to posterity: this religion, for whose defence you are set, by whose God you reign, by whose precepts and sanctions your Thrones are secured, entreats your succours, prays your assistance in her distress, and hopes you will not deny her prayers, as you would not have the prayers she taught you denied in a time of need. It is your honour to help God against the mighty, that invade his Kingdom, as it will be your happiness to be helped by him against the mighty that invades yours: he can prevail without you, your greatness extendeth not unto him; you cannot subsist without him; would you have your thrones established in righteousness; your people tied unto you in conscience: your Kingdom's civilised and pacified: your borders▪ in peace and plenty; your subjects ingenuous and free: your times knowing and happy, and your names as lasting as letters, in time stir up your strength: quit yourselves like men, maintain Religion and it will maintain you: or would you see cruel tyrannies, bathed in the blood of Kings at every succession: Thrones environed with heaps of vassals and slaves; no Nobleses in the Court, nor Gentlemen in the Country: no free men in the Land: no natural affections to wives or children: no inheritance to posterity: no memory of Ancestors: no Morality, or Learning: no Arts or Sciences: would you be the reproach of mankind and humane society? and see neither peace to him that goeth out, nor to him that cometh in? but the whole earth covered with violence, oppression, rapine, uncleanness and blood: with such enormities as the ears that heareth them would tingle at: or would you live under the promises of this life and that which is to come, where grace and glory is dispensed, and no good thing withheld from them that fear God: where you shall be blessed in the City, and in the field, in the fruit of your body, and in the fruit of the ground; in your bushel and your store, when you come in, and when you go out: where the Lord shall command the blessings upon you, and whatsoever you set your hands unto.  
V But more particularly is Religion become the Interest of every Kingdom: 1. Of Spain, whose zeal for the Catholic Religion is the best prop of that Monarchy: it's that which obligeth the Pope and Papists in all Kingdoms to promote his greatness against the Protestants and the Princes of Italy, to serve his design against France. 2. Of the Popa and the Princes that hold of him in Italy in the right of the Church whose patrimony lieth in the same bottom with their Religion, and whose estates are entailed upon them by the holding of their Christianity. 3. Of France whose power is empowered by indulging Protestants, and assisting them against the encroachments of Spain. 4. Of the Low-countries, the Hans-towns of Germany, and the Princes, with Denmark and Swethland, whose religion hath propagated the liberty of the four first of these, and upheld the Kingdoms of the two last: all which had been swallowed up of the Austrian power, had not their Religion knit their interest together, and they who were otherwise at a great distance in situation and civil concerns become so united in their faith: in a word, the Laws, the privileges, the constitutions and policies of Europe are so enterwoven with Christian religion, that if it be pulled down the government of Europe falleth down with it.  
VI: But Religion is not all, though it be enough to engage the states and lives of all that profess it, for the Christians have many more engagements upon them.  
1. Namely, the Emperor hath his borders to secure, and his rebellious people, who have taken sanctuary under the Turk to subdue every year, until this ill neighbour be removed: as hath Poland, Sweden, and Museovy.  
2. The English and the Dutch have the Levant and other places to be settled, which cannot be expected as long as this absolute Tyrant gives Laws to sea and land.  
3. The French, the Spaniards, and other Popish Princes have the yoke the Pope hath set upon their necks (to enslave them to him more unworthily than they do the people to themselves) to remove, which they could never yet attempt, but their Ghostly father chastised them with an Invasion of Turks or Moors, or deluded them into an holy war, where he had his privy projects beyond the public design, that (a● the Sea loseth in one place it gaineth in another) the Emperor and the other Princes lost more to his Holiness in the West, than they were like to gain of the Turk in the East. 
Lord Barons' advertisement touching an holy War.   
4. Besides, there is no such undertaking at this day, for earthly honour, with secular advantage and greatness, as a war upon Infidels: No fancy this! the Spaniards invaded Mexico, Peru and other parts of the West Indies: and what floods of treasure have flowed into Europe upon that action: so that the Rates of Christendom are improved fifteen times more than formerly by a growing treasure of Gold and Silver; besides the access of Empire and new Territories: not to mention the rich Trade of Spices, Stones, Musk, and Drugs opened by our honourable achievements in Africa, Asia, and other parts of the world, would it be nothing to make all the kingdoms of the earth become kingdoms of Christ, and yours under him? And the Sun would never set in the Christian Kingdom, but ever shine upon one part or other of them, as the Sun of Righteousness ever shines upon the whole.  
5. How many thousand persons might b● employed in a War against the Infidels who do worse at home? foreign wars are the breathing of a Kingdom's vein, to let out 〈…〉 blood: the idleness of Christendom might 〈◊〉 its very sin, and shame might cure it.  
6. The idle being dispatched to engage the Infidel abroad, the divided would in exp●●●tion of the event of that engagement be u●●●ed at home. A war with the Turk is the gr●nd means of the peace of Christendom. The war with Carthage was the peace of Rome:  
7. Besides Palestine was a parcel of the Roman Empire. Cyprus a piece of England, some parts of Egypt belong to France: not to speak of the Churches right, it is not fit for Christian Princes to let go what is their own to an Infidel, and fight among themselves for what is not their own; and doth not piety and compassion move you to consider the distressed Christians in Syria: were it not worth the time, if you neglect your own to maintain God's title to the holy Land, to make Jerusalem once again the joy of the whole earth: to restore the chapel of Christ's conception at Nazareth, his birth at Bethlem, his burial on Mount Calvary, ascension on Mount Olivet to their primitive piety and devotion: what pleasure were it but to see those theatres of Mysteries, of Wonders and Miracles. It were pity but the blasphemies of the Turks against Christ, and their cruelty against Christians were punished, and a way opened by the Sword for Instruction and Catechising, and such other successful motives to Christianity, in order to that universal profession of Religion which is to bless the world with happy times the last thousand years of duration.  
8 Though umbrages and fond jealousies, the fume of love, and weak fancies are not competent foundations to build a war upon: yet to prevent a mischief whereof we have but too just a fear is the result of right reason, and the constant practice of all wise men and Nations, (its folly like a clown to ward a blow only when it is past, to play an aftergame is rather a shift then a policy, especially considering that war is a Tragedy that ever destroys the Stage whereon it is acted) now that the Turks are now justly to be feared, cannot be denied, Asia is overrun, Greece is subdued, Transilvania is made tributary, the Hereditary countries of Austria are made desolate,: Hungary is revolted, some Islands in the Mediterranean sea are lost, there is but the Alps between them and France, and Italy, but a River between them and Poland, but the Pyrenean mountains between them and Spain: they give Law to the Midland sea. Let us make therefore the war with the Turk, the sewer of Christendom, and drive all discords out of it: Europe now is surfeited with people, and many of them active spirits, and stirring natures, employing themselves in mutual jars and dissensions: which this war will close up, uniting all the malice and power of Europe against the common foe of Christianity.  
Object. But is it Lawful to make a War for Religion, to enforce that which should be persuaded, to make our Christian Saviour an Heathen Idol, in sacrificing the blood of men to him, and whilst we would let the world see we are Christians, to forget the rest of the world are men?  
Answ. We allow not War to plant Religion, though we allow Religion to make advantages, of war for its Plantation, beasts may till the ground, though men sow the seed. But we say (there being some as the Philosopher said, Naturâ Domini, and some Naturâ Servi; some born to Command, and some born to Obey) That where there is an heap of Inhabitants (calling themselves a Kingdom or State) that is altogether unable or unworthy to Govern, there it is a just cause for another Nation, that is Civil, to subdue them, in order to a better Government amongst them. And where the constitution of a State, & the Fundamental Customs of it are against the Laws of Nature and Nations, there a War may be lawful to remove those Customs and Constitutions (the light of Reason being that part of the Image of God upon which Government is founded. 
Lo. Bacon. ) They that live in a way contrary to that Reason, are immediately uncapable of Government: And any Nation, ambitious of an enterprise of true glory and merit (as the Romans who Marched for the freedom of Greece) might divest them of their Government. Now the Turks are confessedly a rout and shoal of people, so ignorant, and so barbarous that they are uncapable of government, their constitutions are so unnatural as that of slaves governing freemen: that of murder in case of expeding that of commonness of women: that of prohibiting Learning, etc. that mankind by a league of nature, and the tacit consideration of humanity, should rise against them as the reproaches of humane monsters of mankind, and the very shame of nature: A war being thus commenced by an instinct of nature, to reduce beasts to men, may be improved by the principles of reason to persuade those men to be Christian●.  
Ch. 2. The interest of the Christian Princes among themselves, all reconcileable with a common interest against the Turk. But because one said, that except you bray Christendom in a Mortar, 
L. Bacon.  and mould it into a new past, there is no possibillty of an holy war; and was of opinion that the Philosopher's stone and an Holy war were but the Rendezvouz of crack▪ brains that wore their Feathers in their heads instead of their hats: and all this in reference we suppose to the divided interests of Christendom. Before therefore we unite the European Princes in a common interest against the Infidels, we will consider their peculiar interests among themselves: and begin we where we are with that of England.  
1. England, being a little world within itself, was not much concerned with foreign States any further than by way of commerce and trade, 
England's in●e●●●●.  until the practices of Spain and France meeting with its own distempers made it more obnoxious then formerly, and so branched its interest to these maxims following:  
1. To maintain a constant war, not only to discharge ill humour, which would otherwise feed upon themselves: But first, to balance Europe. 2. To train soldiers in the field, especially to exercise seamen, who are the best wall of this Kingdom, 3. To enrich the noble undertakers with Reprisals: or, 4. to relieve and aid a decaying Prince or State. 5. To maintain the soveraign●y of the Narrow seas. 6. To take the thoughts and discourses of the people off from more distasteful affairs at home, where all men are never pleased. 7. To keep up that reputation abroad which we have gained; a main interest in any Estate.  
2. An inviolated unity secured by Indulgence, resolution, the one a satisfaction to them who are under the evil of former miscarriage, and to secure themselves may fall into more: the other a terror to them who presuming upon that Indulgence attempt further Innovasions, a hard and a soft breaks a flint, an hard & a soft breaks a people.  
3. No toleration contrary to the established Laws, to keep up a perpetual faction. The Duke of Rhoan reciteth this as a fundamental maxim of Qu. Eliz viz. to banish from England the exercise of the Roman Religion, as the only means to break all the plots of the Spaniards, who under this pretext did there foment rebellion: deeming, saith that Noble person, as it is most true, th●t England is a mighty animal, that can never die, except it kill itself.  
4. To be the head of the Protestant Religion: to which purpose there should be strict alliances▪ constant and exact intlligence with, and a partnership in all the treaties of Protestant Princes, especially with the Low countries, who open to us the way to France and Spain: always provided that they encroach not either upon our trade or fishing; in the last whereof we lose 452000 l. yearly to that people, which may be prevented by Laws and Constitutions in that behalf provided, and engrossed in the treaty. However the Netherlands may be divided, it's the peculiar interest of England to promote the Protestant Religion, with the same measure of zeal the King of Spain promotes the Catholic.  
5. National provisions against sloth and luxury, two insensible crudities that melt away the English glory. It was neither Roman, Saxon, Dane nor Norman that overcome this Nation, but the intemperance of them all: all Empires have risen to their greatness by sobriety and frugality, the mothers of prudence ●nd resolution: so by luxury and intemperance (whose daughters are softness, and unmanliness) they have all declined, and come to nothing.  
6. A well disciplined Militia: the Kings of England were always drawn with their swords by their sides. All Islands must be well armed for security at home and commerce abroad.  
7. Very good intelligence. An hundred eyes and ears was part of the King's character: they must have this particular from him whom they represent, as our Law saith, that they have their centre every where, and their circumference no where: and this either by keeping in pay some confidents, or maintaining some picklocks: or breeding up some youth in foreign parts, at our own, or our Ambassador's charge: and having a watchful eye over Councillors, Ambassadors, and privileged persons retinues in England.  
8. To keep a check mate for France in Flanders or that way, France being now as likely to be universal Monarch, as Spain was, if they cannot find a salique Law in Spain as well as France; and more dangerous to us by reason of our neighbourhood to it, in situation and distance from its interest and inclination. But the French designs are open.  
There Interest is: 1. To counterpoise the Empire and Spain: 
France.  and therefore the first Card she plays is the embroiling of the Empire: which is too great to be attempted until it be first divided.  
2. To disturb the Pope who is always by his place, and now by Nation an entire friend to his dear house of Austria. It was the saying of one Pope at his death to those that wept about him, Do not weep for me as long as the Catholic King of Spain is alive. And particularly France must much look to her right to envest Churchmen.  
3. To promote the war with Portugal, and engage the most Noble Commanders in that service, especially Don John of Austria.  
4. A moderation in point of Religion in opposition to the zeal and severity of Spain that may draw the Protestant Estates & Kingdoms to this side of the balance, together with a readiness to assist them against the Invaders of their Estates and Liberties that may retain them here.  
5. Spies and Pensioners in all the Courts of Europe, especially they that are within the reach of Austria, to have before he clearly what passeth among her neighbours, and that as occasion serves she strengthen the weak, 
D. Rhoan.  assure the fearful, and stop the engagement of those that fall off, and by all means to cross the intelligence of Spain.  
6. To be ready with Men, Munition and A●mes: an Army and a treasure in France may do wonders in two respects, to buy or keep off the English sooting in Flanders: to buy or force an interest in Italy, and to fit her for an elective Kingdom moreover: a Law against expenses is a fundamental of France and England.  
7. To meet Spoine in all treaties, especially in Germany and Italy, with such flow and provident persons as may keep peace with what hath overcome Christendom by delays and reaches of many years' foresight: who are to have a particular eye upon the succession: and in the declining age of the King of Spain to shuffle in some pensions 〈◊〉 his very Cou●cel table, looking backward strictly upon the Princes of the blood in France▪ among whom the King is to appear moll active and careful of places of trust, when he knows not how soon he may leave to considents while he is in pursuits of further interest.  
8. A from league with the Switz for their land service▪ and the Hollanders for their service at sea, especially in the Indier against the Spaniards dear wife there. To all which add a reputation and secrecy the many designs of France upon Poland, Italy, Germany, Spain, Flanders, England must move with invincible springs, or else they lose their weight as they are discovered: whereunto a little of Spain's humour of dissembling is absolutely necessary to the open French man's interest.  
1. In a general peace to settle his Counsels and people, 
Spain.  his Countries wasted with constant wars: to secure his Plantations, and furnish his Navy, that great security of his Revenue and Treasure.  
2. Securing the Empire and Italy, his great confidence, especially from the French: for the Frenchman's business is to keep those two places open the Spaniards to keep them shu.  
3. Looking to the Pope and his election, in bearing up the reputation of a zealous Champion of the Catholic faith, as if upon the support of his Monarch depended the support of the Church: by this pretence of Religion, 1. He may keep out any Prince from any considerable power in the Catholic Dominions, he may solicit the Pope to put the Catholic King upon his exercising severity upon their Protestant subjects: and underhand assist the Protestant Subjects against those Kings, who are to be traduced as favourers of Heretics, if they persecute no● the Protestants, and to be suggested persecutors if they do: to maintain a seminary of Catholics in those Countries where the Protestant Religion prevails, who shall study Divinity, but practice policy to promote Spain's Catholic Monarchy, under the pretence of propagating Rome's Catholic Religion, to keep up animosities between the Catholic and reformed Switz, who are now so closely leagued to France, to endeavour a division in the Low countries, by a long truce and peace.  
4. In retaining the ablest Jesuits, Monks, and Friars in all Countries, with other the most useful pensioners and Intelligencers.  
5. In interposing in the most considerable treaties, as Judge or umpire, and disposing, the several parties to agreement in ways most agreeable to his interest.  
6. A truce with Portugal which he may corrupt sooner than conquer, and buy at a cheaper rate than he can win.  
7. A watchful eye over the French, especially in Italy and in Poland, which may be the French his fetch about into the Monarchy of Spain upon the death of this Prince, who either hath none or very uncertain issue, and to that purpose competent forces in Naples, Milan, and his Mediterarean Provinces, especially Navarre, together with his old reputation for zeal and power are necessary, together with a core of the fort Fuentes, and other passages from one part of the divided Monarchy into another, to which I may add a care to exchange his Militia, and that no garrisons be kept by their own Natives, but they of Milloin, may be in Spain, and they of Spain in Milan, and to impoverish the Natives, who may once in an age be coaxed with a few unexpected acts of grace.  
8. Outbidding the French in the Switz market.  
9 A League with the Pope, the Princes of Italy, the Emperor of Germany, the Pole in behalf of the Church, the only interest that upholds that Monarchy, and will bear up on that side.  
These maxims observed, will abate the swelling of France, raise the low condition of Spain, and secure the other Christian Princes, with such a counterpoise of affairs as may preserve their present interest.  

The Pope.  4. The Pope and the Italian Princes interest lieth, 1. In privacy and peace among themselves. 2. Because it is the firmest friend the Church hath, 3. Because it may be a bridle to restrain France, a consideration worthy all their regards, especially the Dukes of Savoy; to whom I may add, the Switz, and the united Provinces, who are to take heed of France, though they cannot comply with Spain, and to secure the Navigation.  
5. The interest of Germany, Poland, Denmark, and Sweden, is so to check the growing power of Spain, as not to be surprised by a greater of France, to attend the Diets, and to have a firm correspondence among themselves to bear up against the Catholic league.  
II. But now cannot all these particular interests be reconciled into one communion against the public enemy: may not England secure her trade abroad, by a strong Navy, and her peace at home by sending an army against him, being safe from all neighbours, who are engaged in that common quarrel: is there any thing in the French high way to an universal Monarchy, but the usurping Infidel? what weakeneth the Papal and Austrian interest, but the Turkish power? what checketh the French, the Flemish and the British trade, but that great Pirate? what impeacheth the Catholic attempts upon Portugal, but those of the Turks upon Germany? why droopeth the Patriarchal power at Rome, but that the Catholic assistants are diverted to Hungary, and there maintain their own Thrones, while they should uphold their father's Chair, as more concerned for their own Crowns then for his Mitre: would not a war with the Turk spend the ill humours of England and Poland, secure the Dane, exercise the Swede, give a truce to Portugal, give a respite to Spain, open fair opportunities to France, settle the freedom of the Empire, and in a word satisfy the ambition of Christendom: which struggled hitherto within he narrow bounds of Europe, but now hath its way open to Asia, Africa, and America.  
Ch. 3. How the Christian Princes may balance the Turk in power, and how when they have balanced him, they may dispose of their forces against him, and how many ways they may Attaque him.  
●. The Turk is not so strong as he is vogued, no more th●n the Lion is so fierce as he is painted. His Forces are many, but they are disorderly: his Territories large, but scattered: his government settled, but violent: his people multitudes, but weary of him: his Janissaries strong, but mutinous: his Counsels steady, but corruptible, yet if he were never so puissant, they that are for us, are more than they that are against us: as will appear from reason and experience.  
1. Our Sicuation is complete for mutual assistance. The Turks territories are so scattered, that they offer great choice of the Scenes of War, and promise slow succours unto those parts that shall be attempted. 2. Our method and discipline is better, and our skill in ware more improved. 3. Their treasure no doubt is great, yet it is uncertain, for their treasure is in their Subjects estates, and their estates at the mercy of every invader. Besides that, their treasure must be conveyed by Sea, and the Sea is at our mercy. On the contrary, our treasure groweth, our people are willing, eleven millions may be spared for that service the first enterprise and then the war will pay itself.  
2. Our men are many, 30000. Horse and Foot from England, 30000. Horse and Foot from France, as many from Spain and its Territories, 50000. men from Germany and the Provinces, 24000. men from the Northern Kingdoms, 18000. from Italy, and the Isles adjacent. Besides the forces already raised: no new thing this, for in the first voyage to the Holy war, there were 300000. men under Godfrey of Jerusalem. In the second under Mowsieur Hugh of France 250000. In the third no less▪ under Conrade the Emperor. At the fourth setting forth an 150000. under Frederick Barborasta the then Emperor. 220000. under Richard of Cornwall, and Philip of France:) and the world is more populous now. Besides, we can set out 180. Galleons, Galleasses, and Galleys, 30 from England, saith one, 30. from Holland, 20. from Spain, 40. from the Pope, the Italian Princes, States, and the free towns, 20. from France, 30 from the Baltic sea and the Sound. This may be constantly maintained from Christendom, to the expense of 500000. men to the Turk, for Sea and Land and Garrisons. And we know that where the Grand Signors horse treadeth as grass so men grow not: but as our men are numerous, they are serviceable and valiant, not a heap of Barbarians, but an Army of knowing and resolved men that understand Fortification, Navigation, and all other mysteries of war. It's true there may be 2 or 300000 Turks in the field, yet not a fourth part of them are armed, the rest follow the fate of the Conquerors, and fill ditches, and choke death. There is not such a spring and seminary of brave military men in the world as in Europe.  
5. For Confederates, we know the whole world is jealous of the Turk, the Chrim Tartar is in competition with him about their borders; Prester John is resolved against him; once in 30 years comes a Caliph in Egypt that casteth envious looks upon him and the Christian world is threatened by him. Many of his Sultan's wish him fare off, (Turkey being a marsh that when pressed down in one end riseth in the other,) and although he may provide against some of these inconveniences for the present by cunning negotiation, or prudential settlements, yet they may break out hereafter upon his many emgagements into all Accidents. However this is certain, while necessity leagues us, the truth is much destitute of assured and confident confederates: so that we may say to the Turk now, as a Councillor of State did to the Spaniard some years ago, Sir, we will you thus much for your comfort, you have but two enemies, whereof the one is all the world, the other is your own Ministers.  
2. We have the advantage on our side in the five particulars of war, besides that of a just cause, the recovery of our right, and the securing of our Religion and Government, and a most gracious God: and so reason encourageth us. We have likewise experience on our side: for 1097. July 1. in the vale of Drogordan, Solyman with all his might fell upon the Christians three to one, and resolution itself may be pressed to death under the weight of a multitude: the Sun scorching the Northern men, while the Turk had bodies of proof against it, with all the disadvantages imaginable; yet the Turk was utterly overthrown, and the Christians became twice victors, 1. Over their enemies. 2. Over all the disadvantages that befriended that enemy: from this battle the Christians waded through all difficulties and taking Iconium, Heraclea and Antioch itself, after a long siege, June the 28, 1098. they fought Corbaran and his Persian Army, and laid an 100000. of them dead upon the place. And in December following under great extremities, which rather doubled then abated their valours, took Jerusalem, and slew 30000.  
Austust 12. following an in numerable ompany of Turks and Saracens under Amira Visu their General encounter the Christians at Askelon, but God (saith my author) sent such a qualm of cowardliness over the hearts of these Infidels that an 100000. of them were quickly slain, so that it was rather an execution than a fight: a while after the Turks assanlted the Christians at Meander, where the Christians passing the River strangely so affrighted 530000. of them that they offered their throats to the Christians swords, and were killed in such number that whole piles of dead bones remained there for monuments many years after. Nou. 25. 1176. king Baldwin, with some 400 Horse and 1100 Foot before Ashelon overthrew 26000. of great Saladins forces, as afterward at Troboll he vanquished 20000. with 700. whom Frederic Borborosu seconded and overcome Saladine in four great battles, where Richard of Conwall yet outdid him near Bethem, where were slain more men of Saladines then in any battle for forty years before: after whose success the Emperor Frederick recovered all Palestine without any expense of blood or time. These things have been, and no less may be done still, for afterwards Philes with 5000. overthrew 52020. Turks, An. 1422. Amarath maketh an inroad into Hungary, besiegeth Belyrude in vain, leaving 80000. men before it, and repenting hearty that ever he came there went next year into Transilvania, where in a pitched battle with Hunniades, he left behind him 20000. men, there being no more dead of Hunniades fide then 3000. as a while after he did 510000. In the next great battle of Castow, fought between Amarath and Hunniades three days together, there were 40000. Turk, slain for 17000. Christians; not to speak of Scanderbeg's miracles, and Tamerlains wonders, Hunniades himself overthrew by Sea & Land 600000 Turks. The Venetians won of the Turk 36. battles at sea, Solyman the great 1530. came as fare as Vienna, besieged it three quarters of a year, lost 80000. men before it, and gave it over for impregnable. Charles the Emperor calls a Diet, resolves upon an array of 84000. men, calleth his old Captains out of Italy, sends to his Admiral Deaurea to rig his ships, and invade Greece, meets Solyman at Gunza, and there put 26000. of his soldiers to the sword, after Solyman had thirteen times assaulted Gunza, but in vain; discomfiteth 15000. Turks that were sent to spoil Austria, ransacks the Turkish fleet, takes his Port towns, and returns with glory into Italy: and thence a while after invades Africa with success, makes a league with the Bishop of Rome and the Venetians, to send forth 200. Galleys against the common enemy, to whom the French added 26. to scour the Mediterranean seas, who forced great Solyman to peace: which when he afterward broke by a war upon Hungary, he was then met with by the united forces of the Emperor and the Princes, and beaten home to Constantinople. The Turk makes war upon the Venetians, they agree with Spain, the Pope and the Princes of Italy to join against this common enemy, and that Spain should be at half the charge, the other half being undertaken by the other three parties, and thus pursue the great adversary to his own Port, and cudgel him to overtures of peace. Besides that, they engaged the Persian King to attaque him, and upon his second overthrow him at the famous Lepanto, and buried there 36000. of his Royal Navy, bringing the great Sultan upon his knees for peace. 1593. the Turk reinforceth his former attempts, the Emperor advertised the Christian Princes of it, they appear in the field 163000. strong, and defeat the invader at Alba regalis, where he buried 36000 men in three week's time, pursuing their victory under the conduct of Count Serim to the great Port itself: 1604 their unwearied enmity recruting its self under Mahomet the third, again threatened Christendom after various successes in Transilvania, at last quite suppressed, and notwithstanding its Tartararian assistances awed into a ten years' peace, for the present, and put to an utter incapacity to incommodate the Christians to this day, buting only some little erterprises at sea, where the little Commonwealth of Venice outdared them▪ Thus have we common reason, and many years' experience encouraging the Christian Princes to encounter this daring Infidel, whom they have hitherto out gone in power and success.  
III. But the question is, how, considering th● fears and jealousies, the various interests and designs of Christian Potentates, they may if resolve on an holy war, dispose their forces to each other satisfaction and content; to which the answer is obvious: 1. It is not above threescore years ago sine an universal conquest, being designed by the Infidel upon all believers, the Christian Princes awaked and resolved upon a Catholic confederacy without any scruples, agreeing that Saxony should send 2600, Francovia and Swovia 5000, Tyroll 5000, Bavaria 3000, Bohemia 12000, Moravia 3000, Austria 8000, Hungary 6000, Spain 14000, Rome 10000, Tuscany 4000, Ferara 1500, Montua 1000, France 16000 Venice 5000, England 7000, Poland 12000. to Vienna where the general rendezvouz was appointed, the General pitched upon is Archduke Sigismond, the Lieut. General Count Mansfield.  
2. But if you will say that the state of Christendom must needs be altered much under threescore years' revolution, it will be naturally replied, that though there have been some private alterations in some particular interests, yet the main interest is the same, viz. the balance of France and Spain. And if you retort, that it was not then, nor may it be now safe to admit any Auxiliaries, especially those of France into the Empire, the current maxim being, that a State had better be conquered with its own people, than conquer with an Army of others, who may first overthrow their foes, and then their friends. Your satisfaction is at hand, for there is no danger in Auxiliaries, if 1. they have no Castles or Garrisons in their hands. 2. If they are no more than the Natives may muster. 3. If they engage a Common enemy. 4. If they are so mixed as the united forces of Christendom are supported. 5. If they are commanded by the natives of that Country which they assist: or at least by persons whose chief dependence is on that power which they have: but more particularly, are the Protestants in Germany afraid of Papists? they may be balanced with Protestants. Is the Emperor afraid of the French? they may be counterpoised by the Spaniards and Italians, or to salve all the Germans, the Hungarians, the Italians, the Spaniards, the English may meet the terror of Gorony in Austria, while the French, the Dutch, the Venetians, the Muscovite, the Polomian, the Dane and Swede, surprise him in his own Country, and make a diversion that may relieve the Christian, if not utterly overthrow the Infidel.  
IU. And by this time I suppose the Princes agreed, the armies raised, and a resolution taken up by all the States to scour off the rust from their ancient renown in the Holy war (whither Germany sent three Emperors with 450000. men, France four Kings with their Armies, England one King and three King's sons, with 86000. men, Italy four Generals with four puissant armies, Spain two Kings, and 52000. Poland one King with 13000. men, Norway a Fleet of 47. brave ships, and Denmark the like. (Ancestors glory is a great motive to brave erterprises, for late posterity) & the noble Gentlemen, of all Nations, that bear their ancestors service in their Arms, thronging to make good their honour; but which way may the Turk be invaded? We must know our ground before we bowl right.  
I. In general a Christian army must be led against the Turk not through wide plains, but narrow passages, where the Mahometan multitudes will be useless against their enemies, and burdensome to themselves; and some such unusual stratagem may be practised as may amuse and disorder the Barbarian, who hath but one way to the wood, and that where his people are most discontent and ready, as they are indeed every where, to entertain aid, & secure any by whom they may have certain hope to wind their necks out of the yoke of that Intolerable servitude which they now suffer:  
2. More particularly to pass by the Seaports Leading into Asia out of the North, we may go by Belgrade into Thrace on the one hand: or to Macedonia on the other, thence through the Plains of Godomire and the upper River of Moravia to Nilus and the River adjacent: thence over the vast Mountains Gunoronia to Sorphea within twenty miles of Rhodop and the plain of Phillipi: this was the Romans way to Asia, this was Godfrey of Bulloigns, way to the Land of Promise, then through a plain by the River Heber's banks to Adrianople the Grand Signior Seat in Europe, thence to the Hellispont, and thence to Constantinople, Another way from Belgrade there is through Moravia Alba regalis Myha and Castovia that fatal velley for the French the Despol and Hunniades his overthrow thence the way of Cuzan and Clistura between the two Rivers Labus and Snithniza and the great hills of Pistun, within two day's Journey of which place is Scopia the Chief City of the Dardani, a most convenient place for a Rendezvouz: From this place there is an excellent narrow way through the valley of Gegligore, and over the hills adjacent to Philipolis aforesaid. There is another way from Pononia to Myfa by Saston, Vugbe, and Mount Larzus there are other ways through Hungary, Transilvania, and other places: but there were two ways, especially that the Roman armies passed through into Thrace, the one called the Egnution way through the Pharsalian plains, levaing the River Drina on the left hand, and the Thessalian hills on the right, leading to the plains of Macedon: the other called the the Candarian way from Apollonia to the lake of Valonu, and so the river Phidoris by the Sea side from the Conuthian Isthmus, all along the Aegean sea to Thessalonica, and over Mount Athos to the shores of Heber, whence they may go either on the right hand towards Adrianople, or on the left over the bridge of Aegina by Callipolis, to the very mouth of the Dardanelles: and all these ways, 1. Narrow and commodious, against the Turks multitudes. 2. Fertile, and affording abundance of provision. 3. Christian, where the people are ready to rise, wanting nothing but the covert and protection of an European army, towards their rescue from the Grecian tyranny. In a word, 30000 resolved men, attended with competent supplies and recruits, entering either Slavonia, Hungaria, Transilvania, or Epirus, a stout Navy in the Dardanelles, and an inroad into Thrace, Greece, or some other distant, but considerable Province, settleth Christendom, and it may be, according to some men's conjectures at this time converteth the world.  
Changed 4. Some particular advantages in reference to a Turk, the neglect whereof hath made us hitherto so unsuccesful.  
Christendom may be now presumed advanced to her great enemy's terror, only she watcheth her special advantages against that potent adversary, the principal whereof are these:  
1. He that would deal with the Musulmans powers sucessefully must protract and delay the war as long as may be, waving all occasions of Engagement and strengthening the passages as he goes, whereby. 1. The Turk may be tired as not able to entertain and pay his gross multitude long. 2. His men may be debauched with the Customs of other Countries: 3. And all his methods, designs, and Stratagems by some Considarable times observation Effectually discovered: the observation of this rule in the Holy war had put a period to the persons and things we treat of a hundred of years before we were born.  
2. A Turkish war is then managed with success when that enemy is attacked in several parts of his scattered Dominions, and distracted between the fear of his open enemies, & the treachery of his private ones; nor he knows not which province he may keep sure, which he can most securely lose.  
3. A Christian army should be as exact, as sober, as temperate, and as just as the Christian rule is: Intemperance, perjury, and Superstition were the bane of the holy war:  
4. A Good understanding with the Greek Church upon Nilus his moderate terms would be a great advantage to this design, as the misunderstanding between us upon civil and religious accounts was the great disadvantage of our former.   

CHAP. ●5. An exact Chronology of the Several Successes of the Christians against the Turks.  

Diogenes' the Emperor Husband of Eudoria, Discomfiteth the Turks, and taketh from them much booty and prisoners. 1040.  
40000 Turks slain by the Christians under the command of Godfrey of Boulogne and other Christian Princes. 1097.  
The Cities of Antioch and Heracleu won by the Christians, Idem  
Jerusalem taken by the Christians, with a very great slaughter of the Saracens, and soon after a hundred thousand Turks slain in one battle. 1099  
Ptolomais won from the Turks, and many thousand Saracens slain by Prince Tancred. 1101  
Dominicus Michael Duke of Venice obtaineth a notable victory over the Turks at Joppa. 1124  
The Christians take the City of Tyre from the Turks. Idem  
Conrade the Emperor giveth the Turks so great an overthrow that the Valleys where it was fought ran with blood, and the fields covered with the bodies of the dead. 1146  
Noradin the Turk Discomfited with a great slaughter by Gilbert Lary Master of the Templars. 1166  
Saladin Sultan of Egypt having in his Army above 16 thousand horsemen overthrown by Baldwin King of Je●usalem with four hundred horsemen and some few footmen. 1177  
Frederick the Emperor setteth forward towards the holy Land, overthroweth the Turks in Lycaonia, taketh the City of Iconium and giveth the spoil thereof to his soldiers. 1190  
Frederick his Son overthroweth Saladine, and besiegeth Ptolomais. Idem  
Richard the first of England, and Philip King of France Set forwards for the holy Land. Idem  
Ptolomais won from the Turks chief by the valour of King Richard. 1191  
A great victory obtained by King Richard and the Christians, wherein were slain more Turks and Saracens then in any one battle within the memory of man before. Idem  
Many thousand Turks slain at Joppa by the Christians. 1197  
Theod●rus Lasconis the Greek Emperor overthroweth the Turks and killeth Jathalines the Sultan in single battle. 1208  
Damiata in Egypt taken by the Christians, whereof Seventy thousand persons in the City, at the Christians entrance were found but three thousand. 1221  
King Lewis of France setteth forward towards the holy Land, giveth the Saracens many overthrows, and again taketh the City of Damiata in Egypt. 1249  
Edward the first of England arriveth at Ptolomais, and performeth many notable exploits against the Turks. 1271  
The Knights Hospitallers takes the Island of Rhodes from the Turks. 1308  
The City of Nice with divers other Castles recovered from the Turks, and many overthrows, given them by the Christians. 1328  
Boga taken by the Christians, and all the Turks therein put to death. 1365  
The Castle of Sarkive, with the City joining unto it, taken by the Christians and razed. 1389  
A great bloody battle fought betwixt Tamerlaine the great and Bajazet Emperor of the Turks, wherein Bajaz●t was taken, put up like a beast in an iron C●●●●●gainst whose Barrs he beat out his Brains. 1397  
Am●●●● the Second besieging Belgrade in Hungaria is rep●ised by the Christians with the loss of Fifteen thousand men. 1438  
John Huniades Varnod of Transilvania obtained a notable victory over the Turks. 1440  
The same Huniades again overthroweth the Turks, killeth Mesites their General, and 20000 of their Soldiers. 1441  
Another great victory obtained by Huniades in Transy●vania wherein the Turks lost above half their vast Army, besides above 5000 taken prisoners. 1443  
Huniades with 10000 men assaulteth by night the Camp of the Turks, Slayeth 30000 of them, and taketh 4000 prisoners. Idem  
Huniades joined battle with the Bassa Corambey, overthroweth his Army, and taketh him prisoner. 1444  
George Castriot, Nicknamed Scanderbag, Prince of Epirus, obtained the City of Croia by Policy, and taketh Petrellay, Petra Alba, and Stellusa by force. Idem  
Scanderbag spoileth Macedonia, Alis Bassa sent against him, whom he overthroweth, slayeth 22000. and taketh 2000 prisoners. 1445  
Ferises sent by Amurath into Epirus against Scanderbag is by him overthrown, as also 5000 slain of the Army of Mustapha. 1446  
Scanderbag again overthroweth Mustapha, Slayeth 10000 of his men, & taketh him prisoner. 1448  
Maketh a notable assault upon the army of Amurath before, the Siege of Croia. 1450  
Four Christian ships fight with the Turks whose fleet, beat them and kill 1000 of their men. 1453  
Huniades causeth the Turks to Fire their fleet, and after maketh Mahomet the great to flee from the siege of Belgrade having lost thereat 40000 Soldiers. 1456  
Scanderbag obtained a notable victory against the Tuks, killeth Debreas their General, and slayeth 4120 of them. 1455  
Afterwards overthroweth all their force killing 11000 of them. Idem  
Scanderbag again overthroweth the Turks, slayeth 30000 of them and taketh their General Amesa prisoner. 1460  
Encountereth with Seremet Bassa near to the City Ocrida, vanquisheth him, and Slayeth of the Turks Ten thousand. 1463  
Vanquisheth Balbanus the Turks General with great loss in three Several Battles. 1464  
Balbanus and Jacuppe overthrown by Scanderbag in two several battles with the loss of 24000 men and 6000 taken prisoners. Idem  
Mathias King of Hungaria taketh the Kingdom of Bosua from the Turks, and forced Mahomet to a Dishonourable flight. 1469  
Raised the Turks from the Siege of Scodra wherein they lost 14000 men. 1475  
The Turks beaten off from the Siege of Rhodes with the loss of above 3000 men. 1480  
The Rhodes valiantly defended by the Christians against the Siege of the Turks for six months together, wherein Solyman lost, besides them that were slain, thirty thousand, that died of the flux. 1522  
Solyman beseigeth the City of Vienna, is oftentimes repulsed, and at last forced to forsake it, having lost thereat eighty thousand men. 1529  
8000 Turks invading Austria, are slain by the Count Palatine. 1532  
Tunis taken by the Christians by means of 6000 naked prisoners in the Castle. 1535  
The Turks with a great fleet invade the Isle of Malta where after many repulses they were at last driven out by valour of Valetta the great Master, with the loss of twenty four thousand Turks. 1565  
The Turks divers times valiantly resisted at the Isle of Cyprus, and afterwards driven out of Crect with the loss of two thousand men 1570  
The Turks great Navy overthrown by the Confederate Christians at the battle of Lepanto, two and thirty thousand slain and perished in the waters, 161 Galleys taken, 60 Galliats, and other small vessels, and about 40 Galleys sunk and burnt 1571  
Cutaro being besieged by the Turks, is relieved by Superantius, who taketh another great fort from them, putting all the Turks therein to the sword idem  
The Turks receive several overthrows by John Vaynod of Valachia and Moldavia 1574  
A great battle betwixt the Turks and the Christians near Siseg in Croatia, wherein 4000 Christians slew 18000 Turks 1593.  
Several Castles and strong holds taken from the Turks by Count Serini idem  
The Christians obtain a memorable victory over the Turks before Strigonium. 1595  
Strigonium and Vicegrad taken by the Christians with Several other victories obtained by them against the Turks. Idem  
Vacia and Hatwan two Cities in Hungaria besieged and taken by the Christians. 1596  
The battle of Karesta betwixt the Christians and Turks wherein were slain of the Turks 60000 1597  
The strong place of Kab Surprised by the Christians with a few men and about Six thousand Turks slain. 1598.  
The Turks receive a notable overthrow upon the River of Danubius, which made them for fear to forsake the City at Buda and fly into the Castle. 1599  
Alba Regalis taken by the Christians and the Bassa of Buda slain, with Six thousand men 1601  
2000 Turks defeated and slain by Collonitz. 1602  
A great victory obtained by the Christians through the information of a Turkish Captain, and the Suburbs of Alba Regalis sacked and burnt. 1603  
2000 Turks slain in an ambush by Colinitz. Idem  
Hatwan a very considerable place taken twice in short time by the Christians with very considerable loss to the Turks. Idem  
The Vaynod of Valachia giveth the Turks a great overthrow overthrow and taketh many prisoners. 1604  
The Christians of Posth give the Turks of Buda a great overthrow. Idem  
The Christians obtain a great victory over the Turks at Presburgh. 1605  
A great victory obtained by the Imperials over the Turks, wherein was slain above a thousand of them. Idem  
The Turks Surprised at Carmera, and a great many of them there slain. 1606  
A great victory obtained by the Florentines over the Turkish Galleys. 1610  
The Knights of Malta obtain a great victory over the Turks at Corinth. 1611  
The Duke of Transylvania obtaineth a great victory over the Turks at Agliman and ruinated he City. 1613  
Prince Coreski defeats the Turks in Vasseloy. 1615  
The Christians under the two Princes Tischevich and Coreski overthrew the Turks at Cochine, with the slaughter of above twelve thousand of them, besides the wounded and prisoners. 1616  
The Florentines under the conduct of the great Duke of Tuscany named Cosmo, obtain a notable victory over the Turkish Galleys, where besides the slain they took 240 Turks, and freed 430 Christians, gained prizes worth 200000 Crowns. Idem  
The Turks make a great Irruption into Poland, where by the Sword, Famine, sickness and cold, they lost above eighty thousand men, and above an hundred thousand horses. 1621.  
Captain Bundock Captain of an English ship called the Safe Bonaventure, taketh a rich prize from the Turks at Sea. 1618.  
Two Merchants ships of England maintained a fight with thirty sail of Turkish Galleys, wherein was slain a thousand seven hundred Turks, and their Admiral Galley with many others made unserviceable. 1633  
Ragotzi Prince of Transylvania challenges the Bassa of Buda, gives him a great overthrow, having the pursuit of him thirty miles, an innumerable company of Turks slain. 1658  
Being assisted by the Walachians and Moldavians he gives the Turks another great overthrow. Idem  
Obtaineth another great victory over the Turks, wherein he slew 6000 of them, but received a wound whereof he died. 1660  
The Vaynod of Walachia giveth the Turks a great overthrow. Idem  
De Souches General of the Germane artillery, enters the Turkish territories in Hungary, takes divers strong places, and obtaineth a great victory over the Turks. 1661.  
The two Serini's make an inroad into Turk's sack and burn many tents, and take a great booty. Idem  
Count Serini giveth the Turks an overthrow betwixt Cuniga and Sigeth, wherein besides the slain were divers persons of quality taken. 1662.  
Count Serini recovers the Castle Zephan, put 200 Turks to the Sword, and takes 300 prisoners afterwards with 4000 men fell on 12000 Turks of whom he Slew 3000. 1663.  
Serini give the Turks a great defeat by Ambuscado wherein many thousands of them are slain. Idem  
The Count Serini and Budianis make incursions into he Turks Dominions wherein they do them great Damage. Idem  
Peter Serini with 4000 men falleth upon the Turks killeth above 1000 of them, and taketh 150 prisoners. Idem  
Peter Serini giveth the Turks a great overthrow, taketh 35 Ensigns the same of a Bassa, and several other prisoners. Idem  
Count Serini gives the Turks and Tartars a great overthrow near Scotorito, about 2000 killed and 1000 horse taken. Idem  
The Christians at Comorra defeat the Turks and take a booty valued at 20000 Rix dollars. Idem  
Count Serini obtains many notable victories over the Turks, amongst others takes Five-kirk, a very considerable place by storm, and puts all therein to Death. Idem   
This Illustrious person Count Serini hath already attained to so high a pitch of fame, that his Name is renowned throughout all Christendom, and his hopes will prove as great a maul and terror to the Turks ●s either Tamerlane the Great, or that valiant Prince the renowned Scanderbag.   
FINIS.